Appendix VII: Moses, the Exodus & the Red Sea Crossing – Fabrication or Fact?

For those readers interested in the life of Joseph who preceded Moses, it is recommended to read Chapter XXXIII Manasseh & Ephraim – the Birthright Tribes and Appendix VI: Joseph & Imhotep – One man, different name? Similarly, readers seeking information on Moses’s early life, there is a riveting section in Chapter XIII India & Pakistan: Cush & Phut, as well as additional information in Chapter XXVII Abraham & Keturah – Benelux & Scandinavia. 

The first Pharaoh of dynasty XII in Egypt was Amenemhet I, meaning ‘Amun is at the Head’. He was also known as Sehetepibre, meaning ‘Satisfied is the heart of Re’. He began his rule in 1655 BCE, reigning for twenty-nine years – refer Appendix IV: An Unconventional Chronology. Amenemhet I had no royal blood per se, not being related to his predecessors from the XI Dynasty and had possibly overthrown the previous king. Amenemhet is believed to have been a Vizier for Mentuhotep IV; though scholars fluctuate on whether he actually murdered the Pharaoh or not. A stone plate found at Lisht, bears the names of Mentuhotep and Amenenmhet together; perhaps indicating a (forced) co-regency towards the end of Mentuhotep’s reign. 

Amenemhet’s father was a priest at Thebes called Senuseret and his mother was named Nefret. Their family is reported to have come from Elephantine near modern Aswan in southern Egypt. He was called Amenemhet-itj-tawy or ‘Amenemhet the Seizer of the Two Lands’. Historian Mantheo, states that the XII Dynasty was based in Thebes; while contemporary records reveal the first Pharaoh moved the capital to Itjtawy, somewhere between five to twenty years into his reign. The new capital is thought to have been near the Fayoum Oasis, as well as both the royal graveyards and Amenemhet’s Pyramid at el-Lisht – where his son also built a pyramid. This region was near Memphis, just south of the apex of the Nile Delta.

The XII Dynasty was renowned for its wealth and stability – no doubt greatly contributed to (as we shall confirm) from the enslavement of the Israelites – evidenced by the quality of its statues, reliefs and paintings. Amenemhet I consolidated his power by retaining the monarchs who had supported him, strengthening a centralised government and increasing bureaucracy, while weakening the regional governors by appointing his own officials. He diluted the army’s power and raised personnel for future conflicts by reintroducing conscription. His policy was one of conquest and colonisation, with the main aim to obtain raw materials, especially gold – refer article: The Ark of God. During the XII Dynasty there was a decided increase in mineral wealth possessed by the royal family as well as jewellery caches in their royal burials. The standard of living for all Egyptians was seen to have improved during the XII Dynasty.

The XII Dynasty kings continued to rule Egypt with a firm hand from the central authorities down to the local administrations. They effectively imposed rule on northern Nubia – in large part credited to the later military success of a man referred to vicariously as Moses (refer Chapter XIII India & Pakistan: Cush & Phut) – pacified the Arabian nations in the East and the people of Phut in Libya to the West. Imposing fortresses were built well within the southern border with Nubia (the people of Cush), as well as eastwards bordering towards the land of Canaan.

Amenemhet I appears to have been a wise leader, assuring a legitimate succession and protecting Egypt’s borders from potential invasions. Yet in possible irony to how he gained the throne, Amenemhet I himself was assassinated by his own guards in 1626 BCE – while his son was leading a campaign in Libya – and buried at el-Lisht. His son and co-regent from 1635 was Senusret I or Kheperkare, meaning ‘the Ka of Re’, who reigned to 1590 BCE. His wife and sister Neferu was the mother of Senusret’s son and successor, Amenemhet II. Senusret I was the second king of the dynasty and is also known as Sesostris I (or Senwosret I). 

He furthered his father’s aggressive expansionist policies against Nubia, in initiating two expeditions into this region in his 10th and 18th years of reign; establishing Egypt’s formal southern border near the second cataract, where he placed both a garrison and a victory stele. Senusret I established diplomatic relations with rulers in Syria and Canaan. He dispatched several quarrying expeditions to the Sinai and built numerous shrines and temples throughout Egypt and Nubia during his long reign. He rebuilt the important temple of Re-Atum in Heliopolis; the centre of the Sun cult – refer Chapter XXXIII Manasseh & Ephraim – the Birthright Tribes. 

He erected two red granite obelisks in Heliopolis to celebrate his 30th year of rule in 1605 BCE. One of the obelisks still remains and is the oldest standing obelisk in Egypt, at 67 feet tall and weighing 120 tons.

Senusret I was one of the most powerful kings during the XII Dynasty, taking a lead in military matters within his father’s government and so would have known Joseph. For Joseph died in 1616 BCE at the age of one hundred and ten years, during the nineteenth year of Senusret I, beginning with his joint reign with his father. It would be one hundred and seventy years until the Exodus of the Israelites from bondage. 

Intriguingly, Senusret I had two viziers during his lengthy reign. The first at the beginning was known as Intefiqer, who held office for a long time before the second vizier. Intefiqer is known from numerous inscriptions and tellingly from his tomb adjacent to the Pyramid of none other than Amenemhet I – refer Appendix VI: Joseph & Imhotep – one man, different name?

The Book of Jasher chapter 59 says: “And Joseph lived in the land of Egypt ninety-three years, and Joseph reigned over all Egypt eighty years… Joseph died in that year, the seventy-first year of the Israelites going down to Egypt. And Joseph was one hundred and ten years old when he died in the land of Egypt, and all his brethren and all his servants rose up and they embalmed Joseph, as was their custom, and his brethren and all Egypt mourned over him for seventy days. And they put Joseph in a coffin filled with spices and all sorts of perfume, and they buried him by the side of the river, that is Sihor, and his sons and all his brethren, and the whole of his father’s household made a seven day’s mourning for him. And it came to pass after the death of Joseph, all the Egyptians began in those days to rule over the children of Israel, and Pharaoh, king of Egypt, who reigned in his father’s stead, took all the laws of Egypt and conducted the whole government of Egypt under his counsel, and he reigned securely over his people.”

Now, Joseph’s brother Levi, was the last sibling of Joseph and son of Jacob, to die in 1611 BCE. The Book of Jasher chapter 63 states: “And… Levi was a hundred and thirty-seven years old when he died, and they put him into a coffin and he was given into the hands of his children. And it came to pass after the death of Levi, when all Egypt saw that the sons of Jacob the brethren of Joseph were dead, all the Egyptians began to afflict the children of Jacob, and to embitter their lives from that day unto the day of their going forth from Egypt, and they took from their hands all the vineyards and fields which Joseph had given unto them, and all the elegant houses in which the people of Israel lived, and all the fat of Egypt, the Egyptians took all from the sons of Jacob in those days.”

In Exodus chapter 1, it confirms: “Now there arose a new king over Egypt, who did not know Joseph. And he said to his people, “Behold, the people of Israel are too many and too mighty for us. Come, let us deal shrewdly with them, lest they multiply, and, if war breaks out, they join our enemies and fight against us and escape from the land.” Therefore they set taskmasters over them to afflict them with heavy burdens. They built for Pharaoh store cities, Pithom and Raamses” which was retrospectively named – Exodus 1:8-11.

These cities were built in Goshen which was located in the southeastern Nile Delta, where the Israelites dwelt – Genesis 45:10-11. Excavations at the site of Tell ed-Daba at Raamses or Pi-Ramesse have shown that though built later by the XIX Dynasty Pharaoh Ramesses II, it was erected upon an older city called Avaris. 

Archaeologists have confirmed a number of salient points. The people who once lived there were ‘Semitic in origin’, pottery finds include those of a Levantine – that is a land of Canaan source – and the remains of a large amount of sheep were discovered, indicating a shepherding people – Genesis 30:43; 31:17.

Confirming Pharaoh’s command to execute male newborns as recorded in Exodus 1:22, there are an abnormal amount of burials for children eighteen months or younger with 65% total burials, far exceeding the average death rate at the time of 20 to 30%. Along with this is a higher than normal number of women buried too, indicating they died while probably protecting their children.

It was in 1590 BCE, when Amenemhet II or Nubkhaure, meaning ‘Golden are the Souls of Re’ succeeded his father Senusret I, though he had been co-regent for two years prior to his succession as recorded on the stele of Wepwaweto. Amenemhet II was an imperialistic Pharaoh, launching mining expeditions to the Sinai and military expeditions against Kush, as well as into Asia. It was this Pharaoh who is plausibly recorded in the Books of Jasher and Exodus, for he was likely born after Joseph’s death when the change of attitude towards the Israelites arose and their subjugation began with their lands being taken and their wealth confiscated – refer Appendix IV: An Unconventional Chronology.

Pharaoh Amenemhet II – likely the first king to not know Joseph and enslave the Israelites.

The Israelite affliction beginning some twenty-three years after Joseph’s death and eighteen years after the death of Levi. The reign of Pharaoh Amenemhet II lasted until 1558 BCE and so by this time the Israelite enslavement was truly complete – Genesis 50:24-25, Exodus 1:8-22. Giving one hundred and forty-seven years of affliction – the age of Jacob when he died – until the Exodus. 

Thus it is feasible that Moses would have recognised the affliction of his own people from about 1516 BCE, when he was ten years old. The Israelites having already served seventy-seven years of slavery, with seventy years of captivity remaining. 

The most important monument of Amenemhet’s reign were the fragments found at Memphis of an annual stone, reused in the New Kingdom. It reports events of the early years of his reign; including donations to various temples as well as a campaign to Southern Palestine and the destruction of two cities. Nubians bringing tribute are also recorded. Amenemhet’s White Pyramid was constructed at Dahshur. Why he chose the location associated with the IV Dynasty and not el-Lisht remains unanswered. Next to the pyramid, tombs of several royal women were found while excavating and some were undisturbed, still containing golden jewellery of excellent craftsmanship indicative of the era. 

An online comment – emphasis mine: “There has been evidence brought forward which shows that the face of the Great Sphinx of Giza is that of Amenemhat II. The evidence includes statements made by German Egyptologist Ludwig Borchardt suggesting that the eye-paint cosmetics seen on the Sphinx were not seen before the 6th Dynasty (making it unlikely to have represented Khafra as typically assumed) and that the pleated stripes on the nemes headress are in groups of three, a very specific style seen exclusively during the 12th Dynasty. The same stripes, eye-paint, and facial structure are present on Amenemhat’s sphinx statue in the Louvre. It is concluded by this evidence that the [statue’s]… original head was damaged beyond repair, and that Amenemhat II carved his own likeness into the existing head and neck to save the structure (explaining why the Sphinx’s head is so disproportionately small).” 

As an aside, it is worth noting that the weathering of the Sphinx has been studied and discussed at length. It mirrors the Great Pyramid and the Giza complex in general. There are some researchers who believe the Sphinx could be older than the Great Pyramid – Article: The Pyramid Perplexity. Either way, geological evidence points to a monument that was built shortly after the Last Glacial Maximum and the Younger Dryas event which coincided with the flood circa 10,837 BCE – refer article: The Younger Dryas Stadial: Ending of the Earth… Beginning of the World. This writer would concur with this finding, for the time frame is scientifically supported and biblically based when an unconventional chronology is applied. 

The Sphinx is considered the largest single-stone structure in the world, being 241 feet in length and 66 feet high. It is curious that the Egyptians, who were meticulous record keepers should possess no written texts that speak about the Sphinx. It lends weight to the Sphinx not being an original construction of the ancient Egyptians. Edgar Cayce prophesied in 1932 that the Sphinx was built in 10,500 BCE, by the ancient Atlantean civilisation – refer article: Antartica: Secrets of the Lost Continent of Atlantis. Furthermore, he stated a secret room was located beneath the Sphinx called the Hall of Records and contained secret wisdom which had survived the destruction of Atlantis.

The Sphinx is interesting for its original face was not that of a human and perhaps not of a lion. The current human head is accepted as too small in proportion to its body, showing it has been re-carved. The posture of the animal’s legs are indicative of a canine and not reminiscent of how a feline would normally sit. This would mean that the monument is incorrectly named as a sphinx for they are creatures that were guardians at the entrance of temples, of which the Pyramids are not and ‘with the head of a [woman] and the [haunches] of a lion, and [with] the wings of a falcon.’ Where is the evidence of broken off wings? 

A head and body of a jet black jackal in contrast to a gleaming white Great Pyramid, may actually be the original statue; thus depicting the god Anubis and all which pertains with eternal life, mummification, the underworld and re-birth – articles: Thoth; and The Pyramid Perplexity. That said, there is residue of red pigment visible on areas of the Sphinx’s face; as well as traces of yellow and blue pigment found elsewhere on the Sphinx. Mark Lehner concluded that the monument “was once decked out in gaudy comic book colors.”

Author Robert Temple in his book, The Sphinx Mystery, considers that the Sphinx was in fact originally a monumental Anubis. Temple confirms that it was later re-carved with the face of the Middle Kingdom Pharaoh, Amenemhet II. He ‘provides photographic evidence of ancient sluice gate traces to demonstrate… [originally] that the Sphinx as Anubis sat surrounded by a moat filled with water – called Jackal Lake in the ancient Pyramid Texts – where religious ceremonies were held.’

Senusret II, meaning ‘Man of Goddess Wosret’ or Khakheperre, meaning ‘Soul of Re comes into Being’ was the son of Amenemhet II and co-regent for two years from 1560 BCE, ruling until 1548 BCE and for 12 years in total as the 4th king of the XII Dynasty. 

Senusret II

An online comment: “Of the rulers of this Dynasty, the length of Senusret II’s reign is the most debated amongst scholars. The Turin Canon gives an unknown king of the Dynasty a reign of 19 Years, (which is usually attributed to Senusret II), but Senusret II’s highest known date is currently only a Year 8 red sandstone stela found in June 1932 in a long unused quarry at Toshka. Some scholars prefer to ascribe him a reign of only 10 Years and assign the 19 Year reign to Senusret III instead. Other Egyptologists, however… have maintained the traditional view of a longer 19 Year reign for Senusret II given the level of activity undertaken by the king during his reign… [noting] that limiting Senusret II’s reign to only 6 or 10 years poses major difficulties… 

Senusret II may not have shared a coregency with his son… unlike most other Middle Kingdom rulers. Some scholars are of the view that he did, noting a scarab with both kings names inscribed on it, a dedication inscription celebrating the resumption of rituals begun by Senusret II and III, and a papyrus which was thought to mention Senusret II’s 19th year and Senusret III’s first year. None of these… items, however, necessitate a coregency. Moreover, the evidence from the papyrus document is now obviated by the fact that the document has been securely dated to Year 19 of Senusret III and Year 1 of Amenemhet III. At present, no document from Senusret II’s reign has been discovered from Lahun, the king’s new capital city.”

Senusret’s pyramid was constructed at El-Lahun, close to the Fayoum Oasis. Senusret II took interest in the Faiyum oasis region and initiated work on an extensive irrigation system from Bahr Yusuf to Lake Moeris through the construction of a dike at El-Lahun and a network of drainage canals, turning a vast area of marshlands into agricultural land; thereby increasing the area of cultivable land. The importance of Senusret’s project is emphasised by his decision to move the royal necropolis from Dahshur to El-Lahun. This location would remain the political capital for the XII and XIII Dynasties of Egypt. The king also established the first known workers quarter in the nearby town of Senusrethotep, also known as Kahun.

The Bahr Yusef is noteworthy for it was a canal built to connect the Nile River to lake Moeris in the area of Faiyum Oasis. The name Yusef is Arabic for Joseph and translates as ‘the waterway of Joseph’, which may be more than a coincidence for Jospeh was involved in a number of building projects. Ironically as we shall learn, Amenemhet III from the XII Dynasty is said to have expanded and deepened the waterway.

Like his father, Senusret II’s reign is considered a peaceful one; using diplomacy with neighbours rather than warfare, as there are no recorded military campaigns during his reign. His trade with the Near East was particularly prolific. His great interest in the Fayoum elevated the region in importance. Its growing recognition is attested to in a number of pyramids built both before and after his reign, in or near the oasis; though the Fayoum is not a true oasis. As kings usually built their royal palaces near their mortuary complexes, many of the future dynastic kings also made their home in the Fayoum. 

Senusret II is further attested too, with a sphinx, which is now in the Cairo Egyptian Antiquity Museum and by inscriptions of both himself and his father near Aswan. The pyramid town associated with Senusret II’s complex, Lahun (or Kahun) after the nearby modern village, provided much valuable information to archaeologists and Egyptologists on the common lives of Egyptians. Pyramid towns were comprised of communities of workmen, craftsmen and administrators associated with any given king’s pyramid project.

Senusret II was succeeded by his son Senusret III (or Khakaure), who ostensibly reigned to 1529 BCE as the 5th king of the XII Dynasty and was considered the most powerful of the Middle Kingdom Pharaohs. World History Encyclopedia says: ‘His reign is often considered the height of the Middle Kingdom which was the Golden Age in Egypt’s history in so far as art, literature, architecture, science, and other cultural aspects [reaching] an unprecedented level of refinement, the economy flourished, and military and trade expeditions filled the nation’s treasury.

In Senusret III the people found the epitome of the ideal warrior-king… whose reign was characterized by military skill, decisive action, and efficient administration. At the head of his army, he was considered invincible… the Nubians so respected him that he was venerated in their land as a god… The Egyptians conferred upon him the rare honor of deifying him while he still lived…’

Among his achievements was the building of the Sisostris Canal and due to the peace achieved after his military campaigns; a revival in craftwork, trade and urban development. Senusret III relentlessly expanded his kingdom into Nubia, erecting massive river forts. He conducted at least four major campaigns into Nubia during his reign in years 8, 10, 16 and 19 respectively. Senusret III Year 8 stela at Semna documents his victories against the Nubians, whereby he is thought to have made the southern frontier secure; preventing further incursions into Egypt. A great stela from Semna dated to the third month of Year 16 of his reign, records his military accomplishments against both the lands of Nubia and Canaan. In it, he admonishes his future successors to maintain the new border which he had created.

It is plausible that Senusret III reigned longer that 19 years and shared a co-regency with his son for 20 years. The reason being the length of the Temple work for Senusret III. An online comment: “Wegner stresses that it is unlikely that Amenemhet III, Senusret’s son and successor would still be working on his father’s temple nearly 4 decades into his own reign [of 46 years]. He notes that the only possible solution for the block’s existence here is that Senusret III had a 39-year reign, with the final 20 years in coregency with his son Amenemhet III. Since the project was associated with a project of Senusret III, his Regnal Year was presumably used to date the block, rather than Year 20 of Amenemhet III. This implies that Senusret was still alive in the first two decades of his son’s reign [from 1529 to 1509 BCE].” 

Senusret III, unlike his immediate forbears built his pyramid at Dashur. It was the largest of the XII Dynasty pyramids, but as with others with a mudbrick core, it deteriorated considerably once the casing stones were removed. 

This is the background of the family which Moses was thrust into from a babe, radically changing his life forever and altering the destiny of his people. It was during the Pharaoh Senusret III’s reign that Moses’ big sister Miriam was born in 1536 BCE. She would have been merely ten years old when she witnessed her mother hide Moses in the bulrushes of the River Nile and watched closely while the Egyptian princess and daughter of the new Pharaoh, rescued little baby Moses – Exodus 2:1-10. It was three years earlier in 1529 BCE that Senusret III’s son, Amenemhet III or Nimaatre, meaning ‘Belonging to the Justice of Re’, ascended the throne as the 6th king of the XII Dynasty. It was also the same year when Moses’s brother Aaron was born. 

Amenemhet III

Moses was born three years later in 1526 BCE, exactly ninety years after the death of Joseph. There are two Pharaoh’s of considerable significance in Egyptian history by virtue of their relationship with the Eternal’s servant Moses. They are firstly, the Pharaoh of the Exodus and secondly, the Pharaoh who was the father of the Princess Sobekneferu who adopted Moses as her own son. Both these Pharaoh’s identities have been shrouded in mystery; yet revised and accurate chronologies now testify to the real personalities who existed in this prominent and dramatic epoch of both the well-established Egyptian and fledgling Israelite histories. 

The latest known date for Amenemhet III was found in a papyrus dated to Regnal Year 46 of his rule. Amenemhet is regarded as the greatest monarch of the Middle Kingdom. He built his first pyramid at Dahshur, called the Black Pyramid but construction problems meant it was abandoned. About year fifteen of his reign in 1514 BCE, the king decided to build a new pyramid at Hawara; while the pyramid at Dahshur was used as a burial ground for several royal women. 

An online comment: “His mortuary temple at Hawara, is accompanied by a pyramid and may have been known to Herodotus and Diodorus Siculus as the “Labyrinth”. Strabo praised it as a wonder of the world. The king’s pyramid at Hawara contained some of the most complex security features of any found in Egypt… Nevertheless, the king’s burial was robbed in antiquity. The pyramidion of Amenemhet III’s pyramid tomb was found toppled from the peak of its structure and preserved relatively intact; it is today located in the Egyptian Cairo Museum. The Rhind Mathematical Papyrus is thought to have been originally composed during Amenemhat’s time.” 

The military exploits of his predecessors allowed Amenemhet III a peaceful reign upon which to concentrate on building projects, exploit the mineral wealth of the quarries and conduct successful diplomatic relationships with neighbouring states. It is said that he was honoured and respected from Kerma to Byblos and during his reign many eastern workers, including peasants, soldiers and craftsmen, moved to Egypt. The extensive building works, together with possibly a series of low Nile floods, may have placed a strain on the economy by the end of his reign. Upon the king’s death, he was buried in his second pyramid at Hawara. 

An online comment: “Amenemhet III is also attested to by an unusual set of statues probably of Amenemhet III and Senusret III that show the two rulers in archaic priestly dress and offering fish, lotus flowers and geese. These statues are very naturalistic but show the king in the guise of a Nile god. There was also a set of sphinxes… believed to have been built on the orders of Amenemhet III… all these statues were discovered reused in the Third Intermediate Period temples at Tanis.”

Nigel Hawkins remarks: “Modern thinking using the revised chronology results in [a] much clearer picture with the history [of] Israel and Egypt lining up and matching archaeological records. This would fit with the theory that Amenemhet III was the Pharaoh of Moses who oppressed the Israelites… Also of note is that… After Joseph’s death, the Israelites were given the task of making mud bricks. Interestingly, the core of the Pyramid of Amenemhet III is made of mud bricks containing straw… Amenemhet III… had only daughters [and one] who had a son (Amenemhet IV) who disappeared before he could become King. It has been suggested that Amenemhet IV was Moses.”

Amenemhet IV

And for good reason, as Amenemhet IV is a rather enigmatic figure during the XII Dynasty period of Egypt. There are a number of anomalies that belie the identity of this personage and Moses being one and the same.

Anne Habermehl brings to attention key points: such as ‘… an unsuccessful search for the pharaoh’s body (Sparks, 1986). The reign of Amenemhat IV was brief; many believe that he reigned for a total of nine years (Gardiner, 1964, page 140). Edwards (1988, page 223) suggests that he might not have reigned separately at all, but only as a co-regent with the previous pharaoh, his father, Amenemhat III. Amenemhat IV had a son, Ameni, whose name appears along with that of his father on a glazed steatite plaque in the British Museum; in the inscription this son is called “The son of the Sun of his body” (Budge, 1902; British Museum, 1891). This is of note because Amenemhat IV does not appear to have left any known male heirs (Salisbury, 2001, page 327).’

Habermehl continues: ‘… Sobekneferu reigned for about four years (Shaw, 2003, page 482), and the 12th Dynasty ended. A mystery associated with her is that as pharaoh, she does not mention Amenemhat IV, her predecessor, in the various inscriptions; she associates herself only with her father, Amenemhat III, and calls herself “king’s daughter,” never “king’s sister” or “king’s wife” (Callender, 1998, pages 230–31). The “disappearance” of Amenemhat IV from the space between Amenemhat III and Sobekneferu is a peculiarity of history that has given Egyptologists much leeway for speculation.

Callender (1998, page 230) suggests that by linking herself to Amenemhat III, Sobekneferu intended to strengthen the legitimacy of her reign. Some suggest that there may even have been a family feud (Gardiner, 1964, page 141). Courville (1971, volume 1, page 224) notes that Amenemhat IV is not recognized in the Sothis king’s list “for reasons which can only be speculative at this time.”

It is completely understandable that Moses’ adoptive mother did not mention her son, Amenemhet IV, as he was not her brother or husband. Sobekneferu associating herself with her father and predecessor Amenemhet III, is only natural in the order of succession and particularly following an abortive reign by Moses – whether as a regent or not. Yes, there had been a family feud, in that Moses spectacularly murdered an Egyptian guard and fled Egypt in 1486 BCE – Exodus 2:11-15. Yet this occurred three years before his adoptive father died and consequently Queen Sobekneferu became Pharaoh.

Sobekneferu

In 1494 BCE Moses co-ruled as Amenemhet IV and was also known as Amenemes IV (or Maakherure). He was the 7th king of the XII Dynasty for eight years, beginning at the age of thirty-two. Old records from the Alexandria Library in Egypt, recount an Egyptian ruler who commanded a successful military campaign against the land of Kush – refer Chapter XIII India & Pakistan: Cush & Phut

The Jewish historian Josephus in Antiquities of the Jews refers to a campaign by Moses who invaded the country by way of the Nile Valley, heading southwards past the Third Cataract. An earlier Jewish historian Artapanus in Peri Ioudaion, stated that ‘Mousos’ popularity had grown with the conquest of Ethiopia.’ 

Amenemhet IV completed Amenemhet III’s temple at Medinet Maadi, which is “the only intact temple still existing from the Middle Kingdom” according to Zahi Hawass, Secretary-General of the Supreme Council of Antiquities. “The temple’s foundations, administrative buildings, granaries and residences were… uncovered by an Egyptian archaeological expedition in early 2006. Amenemhat IV likely also built a temple in the northeastern Fayum at Qasr el-Sagha.”

The Turin Canon papyrus records a reign of nine years, three months and twenty-seven days for Amenemhat IV. His short reign was peaceful and uneventful. A handful of dated expeditions were recorded at the Serabit el-Khadim mines in the Sinai. It was after his disappearance that the decline of the Middle Kingdom is believed to have begun.

Prior to this, Egypt’s wealth and power had reached a peak during the reigns of Senusret III and his son Amenemhet III, with this economic prosperity in direct correlation to the incrementally increasing abuse inflicted upon the Israelites as they were subjugated to provide the labour involved in bringing the grandiose building projects of the XII Dynasty kings to fruition, including a number of pyramids. Yet in stark contrast to the benefit the Hebrews were bringing to Egypt, the Pharaoh felt the pressurising need to cull the Israelite population before they outnumbered the Egyptians. For their population was at least 2 million people and above in Egypt and as confirmed later in a census, where they numbered 600,000 men (Exodus 12:37, Numbers 1:46) of fighting age from 20 to 50 years – Numbers 1:45; 4:47.

Moses was born at this crucial juncture in time; though as Amenemhet III had no sons of his own he allowed his daughter Sobekneferu to adopt this attractive and wonderful little baby boy, whom she had discovered lying in a basket among the bullrushes of the Nile. 

The Hebrew slaves who lived in Kahun were given the task of producing mud bricks containing straw to then be used in the varied building projects of the XII Dynasty Pharaohs. The mud bricks were integral in the construction of the pyramid cores. There were at least seven pyramids constructed during the XII dynasty which spanned about one hundred and eighty years. The Labyrinth at Hawara, constructed by Amenemhet III contained millions of mud bricks and with over a thousand rooms, it was considered one of the wonders of the ancient world. A very large slave labour force was required to support these building exploits and the number of Israelite slaves meant there were more than enough to meet the successive Pharaoh’s expectations. 

The XII Dynasty rulers had forgotten what Joseph as Imhotep had done for Egypt and had therefore exerted an increasing oppression towards his family’s descendants as they grew exponentially in size. Succeeding pharaohs did not undertake on the same scale the massive construction projects of their XII dynasty predecessors, though they continued in harshly oppressing the descendants of Jacob. The Eternal saw their suffering and remembered his promise to Abraham – Exodus 6:1-12. 

And so from the age of forty, the former Amenemhat IV lived with Jethro of Midian and married his daughter Zipporrah, who was his second wife. According to the Egyptian priest Manetho, Moses’ original name in Egypt was purportedly Osarsiph or Auserre-Apophi; but when he departed Egypt his name was supposedly changed, to Moses – Against Apion I:250.

In 1483 BCE, just three years after Moses’s disappearance, Amenemhet III died and from 1483 to 1479, a mere four years, possibly as little as three, Queen Sobekneferu or Sobekkare (and Neferusobek), ‘the beauty of Sobek’ was the 8th and final ruler of the XII Dynasty. Sobekneferu had an older sister, Neferuptah who might have been the intended heir though she died at an early age. Neferuptah’s name was enclosed in a cartouche and she had her own pyramid at Hawara. Sobekneferu is the first ever known archeologically attested female Pharaoh. According to the Turin Canon, she ruled for 3 years, 10 months, and 24 days. She died without an heir and the end of her reign spelled the conclusion of Egypt’s brilliant XII Dynasty and the Golden Age of the Middle Kingdom.

The suddenness of Amenemhet’s death and the brevity of Sobekneferu’s reign may be indicators of the heartfelt sorrow and mourning they both experienced after Moses’s shocking and swift departure from Egypt. Even though the Pharaoh had initially shown rage and had sought to kill Moses – Exodus 2:15. 

Gerard Gertoux discusses Moses’ name and early life: ‘… As Pharaoh’s daughter was not able to speak Hebrew, the name Moses must be Egyptian. One can notice that in Hebrew this name probably means “pulled out (mosheh)” (the word “water” is missing), whereas in Egyptian it means “Water’s son (mu-sa)”. Moses did not receive this Egyptian name from his parents, but from Pharaoh’s daughter after his “baptism” in the Nile. As it was received after the age of 3 months (the text of Exodus 2:10 even suggests after his weaning), it was therefore a nickname and not a birth name (like Israel is the nickname for Jacob, his birth name). The name of Hebrew children was given by parents based on a striking condition at birth. As Moses was beautiful at his birth, which is emphasized by biblical texts (Exodus 2:2) as by Josephus (Jewish Antiquities II:231), “divinely beautiful” in Acts 7:20, he had to have been called “very beautiful”. In Hebrew “beautiful” is rendered as Ioppa (Joshua 19:46) and “splendid” as iepepiah (Jeremiah 46:20).’

Gertoux continues: ‘Moses was adopted as [the] king’s son through Pharaoh’s daughter (Exodus 2:10). Adoption in the royal family conferred on its holder the honorific title of “king’s son.” If the daughter of Pharaoh had the prestigious position of Wife of the god, she would have been able to confer dynastic position to his son who could have been considered not just a king… but as a co-regent. Some Egyptian accounts show that women of royal origin could play an important role in the choice of future pharaohs. 

The Bible speaks little of the royal position of Moses during the first 40 years of his life, but one can guess it implicitly in the following texts: The man Moses too was very great in the land of Egypt, in the eyes of Pharaoh’s servants and in the eyes of the people (Exodus 11:3); the daughter of Pharaoh picked him up and brought him up as her own son. Consequently Moses was instructed in all the wisdom of the Egyptians. 

In fact, he was powerful in his words and deeds (Acts 7:21-22); By faith Moses, when grown up, denied to be called the son of the daughter of Pharaoh, choosing to be ill-treated with the people of God rather than to have the temporary enjoyment of sin, because he esteemed the reproach of the Christ as riches greater than the treasures of Egypt (Hebrews 11:24-26). 

Renunciation [by] Moses of the treasures of Egypt makes sense only if he really had them thanks to his royal status. Something can be denied only if it has been owned… [after] he struck the Egyptian down and hid him in the sand… Moses now [became] afraid and… ran away from Pharaoh that he might dwell in the land of Midian… About this new period of 40 years… in the 120 years of Moses’ life… very little is known.’ It was while Moses was living in Midian from 1486 to 1446 BCE, that his father Amram, died in 1455 BCE at one hundred and thirty-seven years of age.

We discovered the intimate relationship the Eternal shared with Abraham, calling him his friend – refer Chapter XXVII Abraham & Keturah – Benelux & Scandinavia. An online comment regarding the similar friendship between Moses and the Eternal: “And the LORD spake unto Moses face to face, as a man speaketh unto his friend. These words are spoken of Moses in Exodus 33:11, The Lord spoke with Moses face to face… The Hebrew word for “friend” used here is the word, rea (H7453). This word suggests intimacy, companionship, and reciprocal relationship. Numbers 12:8 says this of Moses, I speak with him directly, openly, and not in riddles; he sees the form of the Lord. 

Throughout the life of Moses we see over and over again, this open conversation with God. It is important to note, that this level of relationship [and] friendship requires intentionality and regular communication. Moses did not only speak to God once in a while, or only when he needed something, but as a friend, he maintained regular and open communication with God. When Moses is forced to flee Egypt he ends up in Midian at the home of the priest of Midian, Jethro (… his father-in-law).

The family name of Jethro is, Reuel (Exodus 2:18). In Hebrew the name Reuel means, “friend of God” (H7467). The years spent working for Jethro were formative to Moses understanding of who God is. Moses was able to do what he was called to only after his time spent learning who God is, and establishing this friend relationship. I find it interesting that the man who would be known as a friend of God, Moses, spent more than 40 years learning of God at the feet of a man whose name is, “friend of God”, Reuel.’

Archaeology News – Moses may be named in ancient Egyptian mine inscriptions, sparking debate over earliest biblical references, Dario Radley, July 31, 2025:

‘Did Moses, the biblical leader of the Exodus, ever exist? Independent researcher Michael S. Bar-Ron believes the answer lies in the Proto-Sinaitic inscriptions carved into rock walls at Serabit el-Khadim, an Egyptian Sinai Peninsula [turquoise] mine site.’

‘After eight years of study using high-resolution photos and 3D scans provided by Harvard’s Semitic Museum, Bar-Ron says he has discovered two inscriptions reading “zot mi’Moshe” – Hebrew for “This is from Moses” – and “ne’um Moshe”, which means “A saying of Moses.”

‘If verified, these would be the oldest extra-biblical inscriptional references to Moses, a figure long documented in religious tradition but never confirmed by archaeology. The inscriptions are part of a group of over two dozen Proto-Sinaitic inscriptions first unearthed by Sir William Flinders Petrie early in the 20th century. These writings, which were likely created by Semitic-speaking laborers during the reign of Pharaoh Amenemhat III… represent some of the earliest alphabetic texts known, even predating Phoenician.

In [Bar-Ron’s] proto-thesis… he suggests that these inscriptions are the voice of a single scribe who had knowledge of Egyptian hieroglyphs and used Proto-Sinaitic script to encode religious and personal messages. He believes the personal tone and poetic form of the scribe support a single authorship.

Some of the inscriptions… mention “overseers,” “slavery,” and a call to depart – possibly to be interpreted as “ni’mosh” (“let us depart”) – give support to religious rebellion and mass departure, recalling the biblical Exodus.’

After the short reign of Moses’ mother, Queen Sobekneferu, the XII Dynasty came to an abrupt end, though the unrelenting captivity of Moses’s people remained unabated. The new era after the stability of the XII Dynasty was in stark contrast for its instability. The XIII Dynasty was typified by famine, intrigue, chaos and disorder. A correct chronology is difficult to discern for there were few monuments from this period. The kings invariably had reigns of brevity; nor did they descend from single family lines; or from royalty; and many were deemed commoners.

It is next to impossible to compile a comprehensive list for the number of rulers or the length of their reigns and therefore, an accurate chronology for the XIII Dynasty. It is difficult to determine because many of the kings names are only drawn from fragmentary inscriptions or scarabs. Hence, the placement of the majority of kings attributed to this dynasty is both very uncertain and disputed among Egyptologists. It is clear that the XII and XIII dynasties over lapped and the XIII Dynasty may not have lasted very long at all – certainly not as long as the 154 years commonly ascribed to it. With its final thirty-three years occurring from the end of Queen Sobekneferu’s reign to the Exodus Pharaoh’s reign – Article: 33. Any ‘documentation of the 13th dynasty is in shambles which would not be unexpected if it ended in such disaster.’

Even so, Nigel Hawkins concludes: “The Exodus took place during the Reign of Neferhotep I during the 13th dynasty…” 

Neferhotep I

Other notable Pharaohs from this Dynasty included the founding and first Pharaoh of the XIII Dynasty, Sekhemre Khutawy, Sobekhotep (or Wegaf), who ruled for four years. Notice the similarity between his name and his predecessor Queen Sobek-neferu. Sobekhotep IV, was the brother of Neferhotep I and possibly ruled from between ten to twenty years. Sobekhotep III preceded Neferhotep I, ruling for four years. Reportedly, the final kings of the Dynasty, were Dudimose I and Dudimose II who reigned for less than a year. 

An online comment: ‘A [tattered] papyrus scroll [fragment] (Brooklyn 35:1446) acquired by Charles Wilbur in the 19th Century and now in the Brooklyn Museum dates to the 13th Dynasty under Pharaoh Sobekhotep III [1461 to 1457 BCE]… Essentially it is a [royal] decree from the pharaoh authorizing the transfer [ownership] of slaves; of the 95 slaves mentioned by name, approximately 46 of them have their original Semitic names [such as Menahem (a king of Israel), Issachar and Asher (family names of Jacob)] in addition to their Egyptian names each were assigned, something the Bible records as a common practice (Genesis 41:45).”

Neferhotep I was the son of a temple priest in Abydos. Notice the first part of his name is the same as the last part of Queen Sobek-nefer-u’s name – and the first part of her sister’s name. His father’s position helped him to gain the royal throne as the king, as he did not have aristocratic heritage or royal blood in his family line. Neferhotep I was from a family with a military background. His grandfather Nehy, held the title ‘officer of a town regiment’. Nehy married a woman called Senebtysy. Nothing is known about her, other than that she held the common title ‘lady of the house’. The only known son of their marriage, was called Haankhef. He is always enigmatically described in sources as ‘God’s father’ and he married a woman called Kemi. Haankhef and Kemi were the parents of Neferhotep I. 

The family of Neferhotep I appear to have originally come from Thebes. Neferhotep’s brother, king Sobekhotep IV, stated that he was born there, on a stela which was placed during his reign in the temple of Amun at Karnak. However, the capital during the XIII Dynasty remained at Itjtawy in the north of Egypt, near the modern village of el-Lisht. Neferhotep’s wife was called Senebsen and they had a son called Haankhef (or Wahneferhotep) and also a daughter called Kemi, named after Neferhotep’s parents.

Neferhotep I is inscribed on certain stones discovered near Byblos*. Numerous other stones throughout Egypt and Lower Nubia, including in Aswan were carved with texts which document his reign, as well as family members and officials serving under the king and that his power reached the Delta in the north and the Nubian Nome in the south. “The most important monument of the king is a large, heavily eroded stela dating to year two of the king’s reign, found at Abydos. The inscription on the stela is one of the few ancient Egyptian royal texts to record how a king might conceive of and order the making of a sculpture.” 

It is not known under what circumstances Neferhotep I died and it remains a mystery; for his mummy has never been uncovered. A statue of Neferhotep was discovered beneath the temple of Karnak at Luxor as was another previously in 1904 in Luxor, now on display in the Egyptian Museum. His supposed successor was his brother, Sobekhotep IV, which may indicate that Haankhef was Neferhotep’s only son; dying during the tenth plague. Yet there are several monuments mentioning Neferhotep I and Sobekhotep IV together. This could well mean that they reigned for a parallel period. Regardless, the reigns of the two brothers during the Thirteenth Dynasty marks its relative peak before the sudden catastrophic collapse of this turbulent Egyptian dynasty. 

Pharaoh Neferhotep I (or Khasekhemre), was a powerful ruler during the XIII Dynasty, reigning eleven (to ten) years from circa 1457 BCE until the Exodus and likely the 21st (or 22nd) king of the Dynasty. Only twenty-two years separated Neferhotep I from the end of Queen Sobekneferu’s reign. 

Gerard Gertoux adds: ‘The fact that the rulers of Byblos* used [a] specific title suggests therefore that they regarded Byblos as an Egyptian domain and saw themselves as its governors on behalf of the Egyptian king. This situation is substantiated by two sources of a different nature, a relief found at Byblos and a cylinder-seal of unknown provenance. The relief depicts the Governor of Byblos Yantinu (in-t-n) who was begotten by Governor Yakin (y3-k-n) seated upon a throne in front of which is inscribed a cartouche with the prenomen and nomen of Neferhotep I.

The cylinder-seal is inscribed for a certain Yakin-ilu in cuneiform on one side and the prenomen of king Sewesekhtawy on the other side. The fact to record the name of the Egyptian king within those specific context strongly suggests that they regarded themselves officially as subordinates of the Egyptian king. It is notable that it was the Egyptian king (13th dynasty) rather than the Canaanites kings (14th dynasty) who were recognized as the superiors at Byblos.’

Pharaoh Djedhotepre or Dudimose I (also recorded as Tutimaeus and Tutimaos by Mantheo), is credited as ruling from 1450 to 1446 BCE in the New Chronology, for the four years prior to the Exodus and is viewed as the 30th King of the unstable Thirteenth Dynasty. Yet this dating is speculative. His similarity of name, Dudi-mose with Moses is noteworthy but not reason alone that he was contemporaneous with Moses. Aside from this, there is little support for him being the Pharaoh of the Exodus; but rather either a later ruler in Egypt, or one of lesser importance. Therefore the catastrophe of the ten plagues and the Exodus events brought collapse not just for Neferhotep I, but the parallel XIII and XIV Dynasties of Egypt in 1446 BCE. Thus ushering in the opportunistic Amalekite Hyksos, who invaded Lower Egypt during the demise of the XIII and XIV Dynasties. They constituted the rulers of the subsequent XV and XVI Dynasties and beyond – Chapter XXIX Esau: The Thirteenth Tribe

The dramatic events which led up to the Exodus comprised a series of disasters or plagues inspired by the Eternal to drive the Pharaoh and Egyptian nation to despair and thereby release their captive Israelite slaves. The hardness of Pharaoh’s heart (Exodus 11:10) meant a diabolical tenth plague was required wherefore the eldest child of every Egyptian family died during the passing over of the Lord’s Death Angel – Exodus 11:4-5; 12:23, Hebrews 11:28, 2 Samuel 24:16-17. 

The Ten Plagues are recorded in Exodus 7:14-25, 8:1-29, 9:6-31, 10:13-23, 12:28-26 and 14:7-28.

The first plague occurred on the 7th day of the 12th month of Adar corresponding to February 11th and was the turning of the River Nile into blood.

The second plague eight days later comprised a pestilence of frogs and on the 18th day of the 12th month a third plague brought lice.

On February 25th, the fourth plague brought swarms of flies and three days later there was the Great Murrain where Egypt’s livestock of cattle likely died from babesiosis, the fifth plague. 

The sixth plague occurred on the 25th day of Adar, with the Egyptians inflicted with boils; and then the seventh plague involving hail and fire, destroyed the land’s mainstay crops of barley and flax; occurring during March 4th and 5th.

The eighth plague on the 2nd day of the first month, Nisan (or Abib) were consuming swarms of locusts. The penultimate plague of complete and utter pitch black darkness, began on March 12th and prevailed for three days. 

The tenth and final plague was brutally savage and finally broke the resolve of the obstinate and stubborn Pharaoh. On the Passover night of Wednesday the 14th of Nisan (or March 21st) after midnight, the first born children of the Egyptians died – Exodus 12:29-30.

It was on this day that there was a Hybrid Solar Eclipse number 01321 at 09:05:39 and it lasted for 1 minute and 9 seconds. ‘Eclipses of the Sun can only occur during the New Moon phase – refer articles: The Christ Chronology; and The Calendar Conspiracy. It is then possible for the Moon’s penumbral, umbral or antumbral shadows to sweep across Earth’s surface thereby producing an eclipse.’ There are four types of solar eclipses: Partial, Annular, Total and a Hybrid, where the ‘Moon’s umbral and antumbral shadows traverse Earth (eclipse appears annular and total along different sections of its path). Hybrid eclipses are also known as annular-total eclipses.’ 

Gerard Gertoux in The Pharaoh of the Exodus Fairy Tale or Real History, states: ‘The text of Ezekiel mentions the tragic end of a pharaoh and associates it with a cloudy sky and a solar eclipse (Ezekiel 32:2, 7-8). This text targets the Pharaoh of the Exodus, the only one known for ending tragically (Psalm 136:15), because the terms “crocodile dragon/marine monster” always refer to this ruler (Isaiah 51:9-10) as an avatar of the sliding snake, Leviathan (Isaiah 27:1, Ezekiel 29:2-5, Psalm 74:13-14) and not Apries, the Pharaoh of that time whose name is given (Jeremiah 44:30). This process of assimilation between two rulers from different eras is to be found again with the king of Tyre who was assimilated to the original serpent in Eden (Ezekiel 28:12-14). 

The expression “All the luminaries of light in the heavens – I shall darken them on your account, and I will put darkness upon your land” has a symbolic meaning, but could be understood only if it had also a literal meaning (solar eclipse). The Pharaoh was considered a living god by the Egyptians, the son of Ra the sun god, thus the solar eclipse as a moonless night would have to have marked them.’

Three key points in the Exodus narrative require illumination. They are the veracity of the personage of Moses (1); the natural, stroke, supernatural plagues which devastated Egypt (2); and the miraculous or otherwise, walking through the sea of crossing by an innumerable number of freed Israelites (3). We have investigated Moses in previous chapters, as well as the current appendix. The known historical records regarding the plagues will be presented next. The subject of the sea of crossing requires a more thorough discussion. Please refer to the addendum at the close of this Appendix. 

On the morning of Thursday the 15th of Nisan in the year 1446 BCE on March 22nd – the first day of Unleavened Bread (Exodus 12:15-20) – the Israelites hurriedly took leave from Egypt: Exodus 12:39, 51, Numbers 33:3; 1 Kings 6:1, Psalm 105:23-45. One week later on the last day of Unleavened Bread the 21st of Nisan, the Israelites travelled by foot across the sea of crossing – Exodus 14:21-22. Pharaoh Neferhotep I and his pursuing army of six hundred chariots (Exodus 14:5-8) perished on Wednesday, March the 28th, when towering walls of water from either side, collapsed, crushing them – Exodus 14:27-28. Proving that Pharaoh Neferhotep I* was not a firstborn child, for he would have died during the tenth plague otherwise – as his only son did. 

Anne Habermehl adds: ‘This mystery of the pharaoh who went missing is a matter of great significance because the Egyptians did not normally lose track of their pharaohs. Indeed, they believed that the king’s ka (breath of life) contained the life force of all his living subjects. The pharaoh’s physical body was therefore needed for transfer of the kingship from the dead pharaoh’s body to the body of the new living pharaoh through rituals carried out at his pyramid. In addition, there were other religious implications of the dead mummified pharaoh preserved in his tomb. In causing the pharaoh’s physical body to be lost in the Red Sea, God dealt a major blow to the whole fabric of Egyptian belief and priestly practice. Not having the pharaoh’s body in hand was an unthinkable catastrophe. It appears that what happened (no doubt after desperate attempts to find the drowned pharaoh’s body) was that the transfer of kingship was now officially made from [Neferhotep I to his brother, Sobekhotep IV*]…

Manfred Bietek, in his burrow at Tel ed-Baba, discovered in stratum G/1 an overwhelming number of shallow mass graves pits throughout the city of Avaris, where hundreds of bodies had been thrown in on top of each other. Clear proof of a sudden major calamity remarkably reminiscent of the scriptural Tenth Plague demise of the Egyptian firstborn. Site prehistoric studies also propose that the rest of the populace had surrendered their homes rapidly, coinciding with the simultaneous abandonment of the city by the people en-masse.’

Creation Wiki states: ‘[English Egyptologist Sir] Flinders Petrie [1853-1942] found evidence to [support] that the town of Kahun was suddenly vacated… As so many tools and manuscripts were left behind, Petrie concluded that the village must have been evacuated fairly quickly. He also found the scarabs of various pharaohs including those of [Senusret II] (the earliest) and Neferhotep I (the latest). The most recent (latest) scarabs would indicate which pharaoh was ruling when the town was vacated, particularly if the pharaoh had been ruling for a while. The most recent scarabs found at Kahun were those of Neferhotep… [who] has the necessary credentials to be the Pharaoh of the Exodus…’

The simple triumph of the invading Amalekite Hyksos into Egypt can be readily explained with the sudden and dramatic loss of Egypt’s whole armed forces. Avaris was completely resettled, as the archaeological record reveals an Asiatic people in origin who had plundered Egyptian tombs for relics and who also practiced human sacrifice as evidenced by the large number of female ritual burials – refer Chapter XXIX Esau: The Thirteenth Tribe; and Chapter XXX Judah & Benjamin – the Regal Tribes. The conquering Hyksos inherited an Egypt brought to its knees, for the large-scale departure of the Hebrew slave work force from Goshen, meant a severely weakened economy. Added to this was the psychological blow of losing all the firstborn of Egypt, whether high born or low. 

Josephus quoted Mantheo regarding the sudden destruction and ensuing Amalakite invasion: “In his reign, for what cause I know not, a blast of God smote us; and unexpectedly, from the regions of the East, invaders of obscure race marched in confidence of victory against our land. By main force they easily seized it without striking a blow and having overpowered the rulers of the land, they then burned our cities ruthlessly, razed to the ground the temples of the gods and treated all our natives with cruel hostility, massacring some and leading into slavery the wives and children of others.”

‘Discovered by Ronn Wyatt in 1978. A pair of pillars on the Egyptian side (Nuweiba) and the Saudi side of the the Gulf of Aqaba, the northeastern arm of the Red Sea. The one on the Egyptian side had fallen over and was in the sea. It’s inscriptions had worn off. The one on the Saudi side was [supposedly] inscribed with the words: Yahweh, Pharaoh, Mizraim [refer Chapter XIV Mizra: North Africa & Arabia], Moses, Death, Water, Solomon, Edom. The Saudi pillar has been removed by the Saudi’s but the one on the Nuweiba side is… [now] standing and can be visited’ [refer Addendum: The crossing of a Reed Sea or the Red Sea?].

The Ten Plagues of Egypt are recorded outside of the biblical account. First, on the Tempest Stele

“[Then] the gods [made] the sky come in a storm of r[ain, with dark]ness in the western region and the sky beclouded without [stop, loud]er than [the sound of] the subjects, strong[er than …, howling(?)] on the hills more than the sound of the cavern in Elephantine. Then every house and every habitation they reached [perished and those in them died, their corpses] floating on the water like skiffs of papyrus, (even) in the doorway and the private apartments (of the palace), for a period of up to […] days, while no torch could give light over the Two Lands.

Then His Incarnation said: How much greater is this… Hence the magic-practicing priests said to Pharaoh: than the impressive manifestation of the great god, than… It is the finger of God! the plans of the gods! Then His Incarnation commanded to make firm the temples that had fallen to ruin in this entire land: to make functional the monuments of the gods (…) to cause the processional images that were fallen to the ground to enter their shrines.”

Second, the Admonitions of Ipuwer state: 

“[Nile] River is blood: Admonitions 2:6, 10:

Pestilence is throughout the land, blood is everywhere (…) O, yet the [Nile] river is blood and one drinks from it; one pushes people aside, thirsting for water. 

Hail and fire: Admonitions 2:10-11; 7:1:

O, yet porches, pillars and partition walls(?) are burnt, (but) the facade(?) of the King’s Estate (l.p.h.) is enduring and firm (…) For look, the fire is become higher. 

Magic is ineffective: Admonitions 6:6-7:

O, yet the sacred fore hall, its writings have been removed; the place of secrets and the sanctuary(?) have been stripped bare. O, yet magic is stripped bare; omens(?) and predictions(?) are made dangerous because of their being recalled by people. 

Vegetation perished: Admonitions 4:14; 6:2-4:

O, yet [t]rees are swept away, plantations laid bare (…) O, yet one eats(?) plants and one drinks down water. No meal or bird-plants can be found; seed is taken from the pig’s mouth. There is no bright face because of bowing down(?) before hunger. O, yet barley has perished everywhere (…) everyone says. ‘There is nothing!’ – the storehouse is razed. 

Cattle perished: Admonitions 5:6:

O, yet all herds, their hearts weep; cattle mourn because of the state of the land. 

Disaster on the whole country: Admonitions 5:6; 6:4; 9:6; 10:4:

Officials are hungry and homeless (…) everyone says: There is nothing! The storehouse is razed (…) Look, the strong of the land, they have not reported the state of the subjects, having come to ruin (…) The entire King’s Estate is without its revenues. 

Darkness: Admonitions 9:11, 14; 10:1:

Wretches […] them(?); day does not dawn on it. Destroyed (…) be]hind a wall(?) in an office, and rooms containing falcons and rams(?) [… till] dawn. It is the commoner who will be vigilant; day dawns on him. 

Death of the firstborn: Admonitions 2:6-7; 3:13-14; 5:6-7:

There is no lack(?) of death; the (mummy)-binding speaks without approaching it. O, yet the many dead are buried in the river; the flood is a grave, while the tomb has become a flood (…) What may we do about it, since it has come to perishing? O, yet laughter has perished [and is no] longer done. It is mourning which is throughout the land mixed with lamentation (…) O, yet the children of officials are thrown against walls; children of prayer are placed on high ground. Khnum [god of fertility and connected with water – “father of the fathers” and represented as a ram with horizontal twisting horns, or a ram headed man] mourns because of his weariness. O, yet terror slays. 

Pharaoh is fallen down: Admonitions 7:4:

The Residence has fallen down in an hour. [Psalms 136:15: ‘And who shook off Pharaoh and his military force into the Red Sea’]. 

Egyptians stripped: Admonitions 2:4-5; 3:1-3:

O, yet the poor have become the owners of riches; he who could not make for himself sandals is the owner of wealth (…) the outside bow-people have come to Egypt. O, yet [… Asiatics] reach [Egypt] and there are no people anywhere. O, yet gold, lapis lazuli, silver, turquoise, garnet, amethyst, diorite(?), our [fine stones(?),] have been hung on the neck(s) of maidservants; riches are throughout the land, (but) ladies of the house say: ‘Would that we had something we might eat!’

Some will question why there are not numerous accounts? It is because the Egyptians did not wish to record an event which portrayed their ruler and nation in a very poor light. This was common practice amongst great civilisations. Anything detrimental to their reputation was minimised. It was also to safeguard against enemies getting wind of an opponents weakness and attacking. Hence there are not more sources on the Exodus departure and the preceding plagues. Both events deeply humiliating in the annals of Egyptian history. Though in this case, the Amalekite Hyksos did learn of Egypt’s imminent demise and swarmed into the Nile’s delta region ruling for hundreds of years afterwards.

Anne Habermehl writes: ‘All this had to have caused a total collapse of Egypt. That such a collapse did actually occur can be seen from a study of historical sources – in fact, secular historians believe that Egypt collapsed not once, but twice: once at the end of the 6th Dynasty of the Old Kingdom (followed by the First Intermediate Period), and again at the end of the 12th Dynasty of the Middle Kingdom (followed by the Second Intermediate Period). Which collapse was precipitated by the Exodus? It is likely there was only one collapse, with the 6th and 12th Dynasties running concurrently and ending in chaos at the same time. Gardiner (1964, page 147) compares the traditional two intermediate periods with a very interesting description, and inadvertently backs the idea that these two periods were one: 

“… it will be well to note that the general pattern of these two dark periods is roughly the same. Both begin with a chaotic series of insignificant native rulers; in both, intruders from Palestine cast their shadow over the delta, and even into the Valley; and in both relief comes at last from a hardy race of Theban princes, who after quelling internal dissention expel the foreigner and usher in a new epoch of immense power and prosperity.”

‘Secular scholars apparently believe that the same strange series of events happened in Egyptian history twice and do not consider the statistical improbability of this. The collapse of the Old Kingdom at the end of the 6th Dynasty appears to be the big event to most Egyptologists. Erman (1966, page 93), says that at the end of the 6th Dynasty “Egypt is suddenly blotted out from our sight in obscurity, as if some great catastrophe had overwhelmed it.” Both historians and scientists continue to wonder exactly what caused this collapse, and to offer theories. To a Bible believer, it is amazing how the events leading up to the Exodus, and the Exodus itself, are basically invisible to secular historians.’

It was 430 years from Abraham’s 100th year, when he was 99 years old to the Exodus – Exodus 12:40-41, Genesis 17:1-13, Galatians 3:15-17. The count of 400 years as per Genesis 15:13-14 and Acts 7:6-7 began with the 130th year of Abraham and the corresponding 30th of Isaac in 1847 BCE.

An online comment confirms: “Thus, all one has to do is to add 430 years to Abraham’s year [100] and there is a grand total of [530] years from Abraham’s birth [in 1977 BCE] to the Exodus [in 1446 BCE]. Then add [45] years to the time that Joshua divided the land of the Amorites [during 1406 to 1400 BCE] (Joshua 14:7-10) and the number 575 is reached from Abraham’s birth. But remember that Abraham lived to be 175 years of age (Genesis 25:7). So, one simply needs to subtract 175 from 575 and we arrive at exactly 400 years from Abraham’s death [in 1802 BCE] and the year when the sins of the Amorites reached maturity [circa 1402/1 BCE]. This means that both the “400 years” in Genesis 15:13 are literal (to the very year), but that also the “430 years” of Moses (Exodus 12:40,41) and referred to by… Paul (Galatians 3:14-19) are literal (to the very year).”

There is confusion as to when the 430 years applies as the Bible indicates the whole period lasted from entry into Egypt by Jacob and the exit of the Israelites during the Exodus. Jacob arrived in Egypt with his family in 1687 BCE and thus the Exodus was two hundred and forty years later in 1446 BCE. The issue is that modern translations are based on the Masoretic text which dates from the 4th Century CE. Older manuscripts agree that the 430 years begins with Abraham’s arrival in Canaan and not with Jacob’s move to Egypt. 

David Reagan states: ‘The three older sources are The Septuagint (the translation of the Hebrew Scriptures into Greek in about 280 BC), the writings of Josephus (who quotes the verse in his First Century AD writings, stating that he is quoting from Temple documents), and The Samaritan Version of the Torah (which dates from the 2nd Century AD). The Septuagint version reads as follows: “And the sojourning of the children of Israel, that is which they sojourned in the land of Egypt and in the land of Canaan, was four hundred and thirty years.” Josephus, in his Antiquities of the Jews (Chapter XV:2) puts it this way: “They (the Israelites) left Egypt in the month of Xanthiens, on the fifteenth day of the lunar month; four hundred and thirty years after our forefather Abraham came into Canaan…” It appears that in the compilation of the Masoretic text, the phrase “and in the land of Canaan” was dropped either because of a scribal error or because of an exercise in interpretation.’

Addendum 

The Crossing of a Reed Sea or the Red Sea? 

There are two main theories presented in explanation of the Israelites crossing the Red Sea and so we will look at each in turn. The first is a crossing of a reed Sea west of the Sinai Peninsula, closer to the land of Goshen where the Israelites dwelt (mauve and orange lines, with the orange line a possible route Moses followed when he fled Egypt forty years earlier ending in the land of Midian). This version seeks to explain the Israelites crossing on dry land through a shallower body of water that was not the Red Sea. The second answer offered is that of a crossing of the actual Red Sea, whether by the Gulf of Suez (red line) or the Gulf of Aqaba (blue and green lines). This would have entailed a passage walking through considerably deeper water and for far further, requiring more than mere natural causes alone for the separation of a such a great volume of water. 

It is the view of this writer that the more pressing issue than how did the Israelites cross is rather, where did they pass over? And so, the geography of the land between Goshen and the sea in question is vital to answer, with the actual route taken on foot paramount in understanding this question correctly. Yet any investigation into this subject quickly reveals the amount of research conducted by theologians and academics accompanied by an extensive body of material in support of more theories than one would think possible. In fact, the volume of data can be overwhelming as some seek to prove their position. Because of this, it would be easy to compile a book and as that is not my purpose, some options will be mentioned but not necessarily delved into deeply if they are in obvious error. With all truth, it can be demonstrated succinctly. The more convoluted an explanation, the increasingly flawed and error stricken it becomes. 

To begin, it is advantageous to start in Exodus chapter twelve with the events which preceded the Israelite departure from Goshen in the eastern reaches of Egypt’s Nile delta. The Eternal instructed Moses and Aaron in the observation of the Passover and Feast of Unleavened Bread. The Passover was a sacrificial meal in commemoration of the first born being spared from death when the Angel of the Lord passed through Egypt and the tenth plague was inflicted at Midnight on the night of the 14th of Nisan (or Abib), the first month of the sacred year – article: The Calendar Conspiracy.

It also prefigured the sacrifice of the Son of Man who died on the same day 1,477 years later (article: The Christ Chronology). The Days of Unleavened Bread began the morning of the following day, the 15th of Nisan and ended on the 21st – Leviticus 23:4-8. The first and last days both being Holy days of rest and convocation – Article: The Sabbath Secrecy. The disciples and Christ kept these same days – Matthew 26:17-29. 

Exodus 12:29-39, 51

English Standard Version

29 ‘At midnight the Lord struck down all the firstborn in the land of Egypt, from the firstborn of Pharaoh who sat on his throne to the firstborn of the captive who was in the dungeon, and all the firstborn of the livestock. 30 And Pharaoh rose up in the night, he and all his servants and all the Egyptians. And there was a great cry in Egypt, for there was not a house where someone was not dead. 

31 Then he summoned Moses and Aaron by night and said, “Up, go out from among my people, both you and the people of Israel; and go, serve the Lord, as you have said. 32 Take your flocks and your herds, as you have said, and be gone, and bless me also!”

33 The Egyptians were urgent with the people to send them out of the land in haste. For they said, “We shall all be dead.” 34 So the people took their dough before it was leavened, their kneading bowls being bound up in their cloaks on their shoulders. 35 The people of Israel had also done as Moses told them, for they had asked the Egyptians for silver and gold jewelry and for clothing. 36 And the Lord had given the people favor in the sight of the Egyptians, so that they let them have what they asked. Thus they plundered the Egyptians.

37 And the people of Israel journeyed from Rameses to Succoth, about six hundred thousand men on foot, besides women and children. 38 A mixed multitude also went up with them, and very much livestock, both flocks and herds. 39 And they baked unleavened cakes of the dough that they had brought out of Egypt, for it was not leavened, because they were thrust out of Egypt and could not wait, nor had they prepared any provisions for themselves.

51 And on that very day the Lord brought the people of Israel out of the land of Egypt by their hosts.’

The Israelite slaves departed in haste at the behest of Pharaoh and their former Egyptian masters. Hurriedly packing in the small hours before dawn. Plundering the Egyptian’s valuables and livestock, yet without adequate eating provisions for their march from Egypt. Approximately three million people left a decimated Egypt. This is a significant number of people and a logistical nightmare for Moses and Aaron. Notice in verse 51, it says ‘on that very day’ the Israelites left ‘the land of Egypt’. This means Goshen was on the eastern periphery of Egypt’s borders and in a single day, they left Egyptian territory, travelling from Rameses to Succoth. As mentioned, the name Rameses is a retrospective edit for the original city called Avaris.

Which day was this? Numbers 33:3-4 ESV: “They set out from Rameses in the first month, on the fifteenth day of the first month. On the day after the Passover, the people of Israel went out triumphantly in the sight of all the Egyptians, while the Egyptians were burying all their firstborn, whom the Lord had struck down among them.” 

The jubilant Israelites exited Egypt after sunrise on the first day of Unleavened Bread, fulfilling the symbolism of an individual’s journey in striving to put sin out of their life and leaving wanton and habitual wrongdoing in their past, behind. It was important to the Eternal that the Israelites departed Egypt on the first Holy day of Unleavened Bread. Remember this point when we follow the chronology of the travelling Israelites and where they find themselves on the seventh and last day of the festival and a Holy day commemoration.

Exodus 13:3-4, 17-18, 20-22

English Standard Version

3 ‘Then Moses said to the people, “Remember this day in which you came out from Egypt, out of the house of slavery, for by a strong hand the Lord brought you out from this place. No leavened bread shall be eaten. 4 Today, in the month of Abib, you are going out. 

17 When Pharaoh let the people go, God did not lead them by way of the land of the Philistines, although that was near. For God said, “Lest the people change their minds when they see war and return to Egypt.” 18 But God led the people around by the way [H1870 – derek: toward in the direction of, not through. Judges 11:16 is a summary verse and refers to a later point in the Israelites journey.] of the wilderness [H4057 – midbar: desert, uninhabited land, pasture] toward the Red [H5488 – cuwph] Sea [H3220 – yam].

19 And the people of Israel went up out of the land of Egypt equipped for battle… 20 And they moved on from Succoth [1] and encamped at Etham [2], on the edge of the wilderness. 21 And the Lord went before them by day in a pillar of cloud to lead them along the way, and by night in a pillar of fire to give them light, that they might travel by day and by night. 22 The pillar of cloud by day and the pillar of fire by night did not depart from before the people.’

It was a series of miracles, whether by influencing natural means or not by which the Eternal delivered the Israelite slaves. By a strong hand He caused the Egyptian firstborn of man and beast to die. This is important to remember when Israel later crosses a dry water bed. If the Creator could perform a series of supernatural occurrences in bringing mighty Egypt to its knees, surely one more devastating phenomena which killed Pharaoh and his army was not too much of a stretch for the Almighty, who is the author of miracles – whether they be great or small.

Notice the miracle of a pillar of cloud by day and a pillar of fire by night. The reader has a choice in either discounting the whole Exodus story because there are just too many miracles… or realise that something phenomenal happened as an everlasting witness of the Creator’s power, deliverance and mercy. The desire by many is to discredit the Exodus story for it absolves one in acknowledging anything else the scriptures have to offer. This is at the core of some of the options presented regarding the route taken by the Israelites, but by doing this the actual path of their journey is then missed and misunderstood.  

The most direct route to Canaan was to keep travelling east on the Kings Road through the land of the Philistines. But this would lead to conflict and while six hundred thousand men carried weapons for warfare, they were not battle hardened. The Eternal wisely led them a different route, albeit problematic it would not be as tempting to return to Egypt. 

The Israelites were led ‘by the way of the wilderness toward the Red Sea’. 

And here is the first contentious sentence. The interpretation of which has huge bearing in which sea is being referred to and thus important ramifications regarding the route taken to get there. It is worth noting that verse eighteen does not state at this point that the Israelites crossed the Red Sea, but merely that the route they traversed immediately upon leaving Egypt was in the direction of the Red Sea. 

The full extent of the Red Sea

After leaving Egypt and camping at Succoth, the Israelites travelled to Etham which was on the edge of the wilderness – Numbers 33:5-6. Where was this wilderness and which one is being referred to? Though first, the two most discussed and debated words in the Old Testament Exodus account: Red Sea

The Hebrew word for sea here is yam and it is translated in the KJV as sea 321 times; west forty-seven times; and south once, amongst other words. It has a broad application and can refer to: ‘seaward, westward’ and is ‘from an unused root meaning to roar; a sea (as breaking in noisy surf) or large body of water; specifically (with the article), the Mediterranean Sea; sometimes a large river, or an artificial basin; locally, the west, or (rarely) the south.’ 

The use of this word can refer to the Sea of Galilee, the Dead Sea, the Red Sea, a mighty river such as the Nile or a sea in general. The connotation is for a large expanse of water and not so much a smaller one such as a lake or a landlocked sea. This would in context, preclude anywhere other than the Mediterranean Sea or Red Sea.

Surprisingly, the word for red here, is not the actual word for the colour red in Hebrew, as the word may have an Egyptian origin instead. This is where differences of interpretation lead to different conclusions. The word cuwph is translated in the KJV as red 24 times; flags three times; and weeds once. The word means ‘a reed, especially the papyrus… water plant, rushes, sea of rushes.’ What is relevant is that the rushes or reeds are equated in the scriptures to those in the ‘Red Sea’ and the ‘arms of [the] Red Sea’, meaning specifically ‘of [the] Gulf of Suez’ and the ‘sea from straits to Gulf of Akaba.’ 

Taking this definition at face value one would surmise that the sea in question is the Red Sea. Yet the question remains how the Red Sea became known as the red sea and was its original name actually the Reed Sea? 

Ferdinand Regalado, in an article entitled, The Location of the Sea the Israelites Passed Through, 2002, confirms this sea was the “Sea of Reeds” or “Reed Sea”… and can be ‘translated as the “End or Border Sea.” In the Septuagint, yam [suph] is consistently translated as erythreœ thaélassa, which means “Red Sea” [we shall return to this point].’ This is in keeping with the King James version which translates it similarly. Even so, ‘[in] spite of the general acceptance of [this] translation [for] “Reed Sea,” scholars are divided over exactly which one of the reedy lakes (or “Sea of Reeds”) of the Eastern Delta is yam [suph]. Suggestions include: “Lake Menzaleh [or Lake Tanis (Tanitic Lake)],” “Lake Ballah,” “Lake Timsah,” and [the] “Bitter Lakes.”

No wonder scholars cannot agree on which lake, when they have decided to ignore ‘the term yam [suph] is used in some places in the OT for the Gulf of Aqabah, which is the northeastern finger of the Red Sea [Numbers 21:4, Jeremiah 49:21].’

1 Kings 9:26, ESV: “King Solomon built a fleet of ships at Ezion-geber, which is near Eloth on the shore of the Red Sea, in the land of Edom [H123 – edom: red].” ‘It is clear in this description that the “sea” near to the land of Edom points to the Gulf of Aqabah. The yam [suph] here (i.e., Gulf of Aqabah) “marks the southernmost border of the territory (of Edom) under Solomon.”

While ‘[in] other passages this term is used for the Gulf of Suez, the northwestern finger [Isaiah 11:15]… yam [suph] consistently refers to the sea the Israelites crossed over on their way out of Egypt. This sea is sometimes called the “sea of the Exodus” or the “sea of the miracle crossing”…

Regalado makes quite an admission when he confirms that ‘Exodus 13:18 gives us an idea of what yam [suph] is referring to. Logically, yam [suph] here refers to the Red Sea proper in general, specifically to its western arm at the North – the Gulf of Suez, since it is the nearest arm of the Red Sea to the eastern Nile delta.’

Yet nonsensically, Regalado chooses to ignore the simple logic he himself acknowledges and states the Israelites were only travelling towards the Red Sea and instead crossed one of the lakes immediately to the east of Goshen. One of the issues with this explanation is how could the Israelites led by Moses have almost immediately crossed a Reed Sea and then after a number of days of travel, be camped by the same Sea of Reeds? In this region, only the Red Sea and the Gulf of Suez would have been long enough for the Israelites to have traveled parallel with and still be close to its coast. 

He proposes that the sea ‘is most likely located in the Lake Ballah or Lake Timsah area, along the line of the modern Suez canal, [and adds] but definitely not in the Gulf of Suez, the northwestern arm of the Red Sea… At the present time the evidence[?] from both the archaeological and the biblical data points to Lake Ballah or Lake Timsah as the yam [suph] the Israelites passed through on their way out of Egypt.’

William Tanner in his article, Did Israel Cross the Red Sea? 1998, also categorically argues against a Red Sea crossing: ‘Without any other considerations, the ubiquitous coral reefs eliminate “Red Sea” as a viable rendition… The “Sea of Reeds” is something quite different from “Red Sea.” Neither the Red Sea nor the Gulf of Suez has extensive coverage of salt grass (“reeds”)… the “crossing” was made in a marsh, not in the Red Sea or the Gulf of Suez… There is, in fact, one wide, shallow lake… as well as a few smaller such lakes, on the route of the Exodus. These lakes are now crossed by the Suez Canal. The largest, by far, is Great Bitter Lake; it is about forty kilometers long, north-to-south, and about ten kilometers wide at the widest place. This lake would be an ideal place for a large group of people to cross on their way from Egypt eastward into the Sinai Peninsula to escape a pursuing army…’

This conclusion by Tanner after grudgingly acknowledging the following: ‘The long, narrow water body between Egypt, on the west, and the Sinai Peninsula, on the east, is the Gulf of Suez. Perhaps in ancient times this water body was known by the name of the larger sea with which it was connected, in which case “Red Sea” might be appropriate.’

We shall return to the question of coral, though with regard to reeds and rushes, Regalado explains: ‘The connection of [suph] to the Egyptian twf is one of the crucial arguments for the “Sea of Reeds” hypothesis. It has been believed that [suph] is an Egyptian loanword from the word twf(y), which is translated “papyrus plant,” or “papyrus reeds.” Two texts in the OT recognize this connection. In Exodus 2:3 and Isaiah 19:6, the Hebrew word [suph] is translated “marsh reeds” or “rushes.” However, there is complexity when [suph] in Jonah 2:5 is translated as “seaweeds,” which “suggests the possibility that [suph] is a generic term (‘underwater plant growth’) including both marine and freshwater vegetation.”

Thus as we learned with the definition of cuwph, which refers to ‘water plants’ and the context of Exodus 13:18 is clearly about the Red Sea, then undoubtedly the ‘reeds’ in question are referring to seaweed, which is indicative of… salt water. A sea of weeds would be a neutral and accurate interpretation, without relying on a bias towards freshwater when using a ‘sea of reeds’ or even towards salt water if described as a ‘sea of seaweed’ for instance.

Steve Rudd highlights the unlikelihood that the northern freshwater lakes were the crossing point due to their geographic position inside the land of Goshen. ‘Ballah lake and Timsah lake cannot be the Red Sea crossing site because they are inside the land [of] Goshen. These two freshwater lakes would be an important water supply for the 3 million Hebrews who would occupy the entire area from Tel el-Dab’a to the Suez Canal. The lakes were a major food supply of fish for the [Hebrews] like the Sea of Galilee at the time of Jesus. It is likely therefore, that the entire shoreline was surrounded and occupied by Hebrews. While Ballah lake and Timsah lake are 40 km east of Tel el-Dab’a, both lakes were entirely inside the land of Goshen. Even the Bitter lakes would be used regularly by the Hebrews as a commercial fishing center being only 15 km south of the land of Goshen.’ Besides, the simple fact of the matter is that all the Israelites had to do was walk around any one of these lakes, not through any given one of them. 

The attempt by scholars to minimise the miraculous intervention by the Eternal and thereby choose a shallow lake instead of a deep sea crossing has led them into palpable error. Christopher Eames in an article entitled, Where Did the Red Sea Crossing Take Place? 2021, reaches a similar view: ‘… we’ll leave out the minimalist Bitter Lakes theory (as it is, in several points, contrary to the biblical account, and primarily exists to provide explanations for the miraculous events through only natural phenomena – [documentary] Red Sea Miracle did a thorough job in covering this theory)… The Bitter Lakes theory has long been a classic apologists’ version of events, a way to scientifically “explain” the Exodus account.’

The Eternal reveals it wasn’t a fluke of nature when he reminds the Israelites of the Red Sea crossing at the time they entered the promised land under Joshua and He again provides a miracle of dry passage through this time, the River Jordan. 

Joshua 4:20-24

English Standard Version

20 ‘And those twelve stones, which they took out of the Jordan, Joshua set up at Gilgal 21 And he said to the people of Israel, “When your children ask their fathers in times to come, ‘What do these stones mean?’ 22 then you shall let your children know, ‘Israel passed over this Jordan on dry ground.’ 

23 For the Lord your God dried up the waters of the Jordan for you until you passed over, as the Lord your God did to the Red Sea, which he dried up for us until we passed over, 24 so that all the peoples of the earth may know that the hand of the Lord is mighty, that you may fear the Lord your God forever.”

Recall the locusts during the eighth plague which afflicted Egypt. Exodus 10:19, ESV: “And the Lord turned the wind into a very strong west wind, which lifted the locusts and drove them into the Red Sea [in this instance the Gulf of Suez]. Not a single locust was left in all the country of Egypt.” The words for Red Sea are the exact same Hebrew words cuwph and yam. The Locusts were driven eastwards to die in the Red Sea. If one says instead a Reed Sea or a Sea of Reeds, then if not the Red Sea which one of the number of lakes north of the Red Sea is being referred to exactly? 

Though the Lakes Theory is debunked in the main, we shall return to it indirectly when analysing the Gulf of Aqaba theories in comparison with the Gulf of Suez theory. 

The next step is investigating the encampments of the Israelites prior to the Red Sea crossing. It is worth reminding the constant reader about the second point in the introduction. This is the mechanism whereby original place names are reused by the same peoples when migrating. For instance the descendants of Ham’s son Cush (translated as Ethiopia) dwelt in Eastern Africa, south of upper Egypt. Later, their name is associated with the Horn of Africa and again after that in the southwestern tip of the Arabian Peninsula. They continued migrating eastwards and now comprise the peoples of the Indian sub-Continent – Chapter XIII India & Pakistan: Cush & Phut.

This appears to be a concept many historians, researchers and scholars find difficult to grasp, yet its reality remains fundamental. Now, in our journey to locate the stops of the walking Israelites, a pitfall would be to choose a location with the same name in an entirely different region to the one enumerated in the scriptures. This point cannot be underlined enough and is pivotal in examining the Israelites path to the Red Sea and then the onward journey to Mount Sinai. The reader will not be surprised to learn that the debate on these locations is even more intense and varied than about which sea was crossed. Luckily, there are logistical factors which support a definitive conclusion for the camp locations which otherwise could be possibly argued ad infinitum

Eames confirms: ‘… as with the identity of the Red Sea, there is even more debate surrounding the separate identities of the stations of the Exodus on the way to the crossing – Succoth, Etham, Pi-hahiroth, Migdol, Baal-zephon, etc. There are all manner of different locations identified as “proof” of different crossing points related to the Bitter Lakes, Gulf of Suez and the Gulf of Aqaba.’ Biblical researcher Steve Rudd adds: “We only know with certainty, three of the nearly 50 places listed in the exodus between Egypt and the Jordan 40 years later. Rameses (Goshen), Ezion-Geber (modern Elat) and Mt. Nemo [in the land of Moab and Ammon]… only the starting, midway and ending cities. Nothing in between is known for certain.”

Returning to the Exodus trek, the Israelites departed from Goshen and camped first at Succoth and then at Etham on ‘the edge of the wilderness.’ 

Exodus 14:1-30

English Standard Version

1 ‘Then the Lord said to Moses, 2 “Tell the people of Israel to turn back and encamp in front of Pihahiroth [3], between Migdol and the sea, in front of Baal-zephon; you shall encamp facing it, by the sea. 3 For Pharaoh will say of the people of Israel, ‘They are wandering in the land; the wilderness has shut them in.’ 4 And I will harden Pharaoh’s heart, and he will pursue them, and I will get glory over Pharaoh and all his host, and the Egyptians shall know that I am the Lord.” And they did so.’

We learn that the wilderness acted as a border fencing or boxing the Israelites in. Coupled with this, the Red Sea was an additional obstacle in their path away from Egyptian reach. Thus for the Israelites to be hemmed in, with crossing the Red Sea the only way to escape Pharaoh Neferhotep I, there must have been other factors such as a city or garrison. The Israelites had been travelling in an eastward direction, possibly southeasterly. 

They were advised to double back on themselves from Etham (located at the wilderness) and arrived at Pi-Hahiroth, which was positioned between Migdol and the sea as well as Baal-zephon which was further back behind them towards the west. Verse nine says: “… encamped at the sea, by Pi-hahiroth, in front of Baal-zephon” and Numbers 33:7, ESV: “And they set out from Etham and turned back to Pi-hahiroth, which is east of Baal-zephon, and they camped before Migdol.” 

It would appear that Migdol and Baal-zephon were also road blocks. A quadrangular hemming in, by Migdol to the East, Baal-zephon to the West, the wilderness to the North and the Red Sea to the South confronted the Israelites, when they were camped at Pi-Hahiroth. Baal-zephon from H1189 means ‘lord of the north’ and in the sense of cold, ‘Baal of winter.’ This was a Canaanite god ‘adopted by the Egyptians into their [own] pantheon of gods. Perhaps the Egyptians built a temple or city in his honour in the north, where he originally came from.’ It is also associated with Typhon, the destroyer. An interesting coincidence with the tenth plague and the destroying death angel. The significance of this definition is the fact it is located in a northerly position. 

It is thus difficult to reconcile its position with the southern end of either the Gulf of Suez or the Gulf of Aqaba as crossing points. In turn, the northerly situation of the Gulf of Suez is more viable than that of the Gulf of Aqaba.

Migdol in Hebrew stems from H4024, Migdowl and means, ‘tower’ and is recognised as a fortified structure on the far extremity of the Egyptian border. This is also significant, for Migdol had to be geographically near Egypt. It could not have been adjacent to the northern Gulf of Aqaba for instance, which was associated with Edom. 

Nor present at the much favoured proposed Nuweiba beach crossing point which ‘was a very unlikely location for a military watchtower.’ Thus so far to the east, Migdol could not in any conscience, be described as an Egyptian border garrison town or fort. 

Pi-Hahiroth from H6367 means, ‘place where sedge grows.’ Sedge is ‘a grasslike plant with triangular stems and inconspicuous flowers, growing typically in wet ground.’ The root words possess the following interesting definitions: ‘mouth of the gorges’ and a ‘mouth’ or ‘opening’ such as ‘of a well’ or ‘river.’ A gorge is ‘a narrow cleft with steep rocky walls, especially one through which a stream runs’ or ‘a small canyon.’ It can also be translated as ‘edge’ or ‘end’. Considering this was the Israelites third and final camp before crossing the Red Sea, the definitions are more than coincidental. Regalado adds: ‘Pi-hahiroth literally means “mouth of the canal,” taken from the Hebrew stem h-r-t, which means “to incise, engrave, carve, cut into.”

A crossing at the southern end of either Gulf or a crossing at the northern end of the Gulf of Aqaba are tenuous. The credentials for a Red Sea crossing at the northern end of the Gulf of Suez are more convincing. Further investigation into the route taken and subsequent encampments after crossing the Red Sea only serve to underscore the validity of this proposed route; while exposing the weakness of the other theories. 

As the Israelites journeyed eastwards, it would have made obvious sense to have circumnavigated around the Gulf of Suez, south of the lakes and into the northern wilderness of the Sinai Peninsula = blue line. Yet, the Eternal told Moses and the Israelites to turn back to Pi-hahiroth, thereby trapping them and forcing a crossing in the vicinity of the northern end of the western tongue of the Red Sea, the Gulf of Suez = red line. 

It was after the Israelites crossed the Red Sea that they entered the wilderness of Etham – Numbers 33:8. Not to be confused with the city of the same name on the ‘edge of the wilderness [of Etham]’ where they had camped – Numbers 33:6. Exodus 13:18 says they were heading in the direction of the wilderness of Etham in Sinai. 

Judges 11:16 ESV, appears to contradict, where it says: “but when they came up from Egypt, Israel went through the wilderness to the Red Sea and came to Kadesh-[Barnea].” Kadesh was located towards the end of the Israelites forty year sojourn and was near the territory of Edom – Numbers 33:36-37. This verse in Judges is a summary verse. The Israelites passed through a number of wildernesses; though the first one was the wilderness of Etham prior to their camping near the Red Sea again after Elim – Numbers 33:8-10. 

While addressing this subject, it is worth noting that some researchers who maintain the original Mount Sinai was not in the Sinai Peninsula endeavour to equate this first wilderness encountered by the Israelites – the Wilderness of Etham – as an extension of Egypt to include the whole Sinai Peninsula. Isaiah 21:1 is used in support, though this verse refers to the Negev (or Negeb), an area above Sinai’s top northeastern corner and not the same as the ‘wilderness of the sea’ in the same verse. Which may well refer to the Red Sea comprising the western and eastern horns which surround each side of the Sinai Peninsula, shaped like an inverted triangle or the letter V. 

Psalm 106:22 ESV: “… wondrous works in the land of Ham, and awesome deeds by the Red Sea.” The Land of Ham refers to Egypt and not the Sinai Peninsula. Similarly, the Red Sea is distinct and separate from the land of Ham. Ezekiel 20:36 ESV: “As I entered into judgment with your fathers in the wilderness of the land of Egypt, so I will enter into judgment with you, declares the Lord God.” There are numerous verses which speak specifically of the Wilderness of Sinai, for instance in Numbers 1:1; whether this verse in Ezekiel is a reference to another wilderness or not is open to interpretation.  

Exodus: 5 ‘When the king of Egypt was told that the people had fled, the mind of Pharaoh and his servants was changed toward the people, and they said, “What is this we have done, that we have let Israel go from serving us?” 6 So he made ready his chariot and took his army with him, 7 and took six hundred chosen chariots and all the other chariots of Egypt with officers over all of them. 8 And the Lord hardened the heart of Pharaoh king of Egypt, and he pursued the people of Israel while the people of Israel were going out defiantly. 9 The Egyptians pursued them, all Pharaoh’s horses and chariots and his horsemen and his army, and overtook them encamped at the sea, by Pi-hahiroth, in front of Baal-zephon.

10 When Pharaoh drew near, the people of Israel lifted up their eyes, and behold, the Egyptians were marching after them, and they feared greatly. And the people of Israel cried out to the Lord. 11 They said to Moses, “Is it because there are no graves in Egypt that you have taken us away to die in the wilderness? What have you done to us in bringing us out of Egypt? 12 Is not this what we said to you in Egypt: ‘Leave us alone that we may serve the Egyptians?’ For it would have been better for us to serve the Egyptians than to die in the wilderness.”

13 And Moses said to the people, “Fear not, stand firm, and see the salvation of the Lord, which he will work for you today. For the Egyptians whom you see today, you shall never see again. 14 The Lord will fight for you, and you have only to be silent.” 15 The Lord said to Moses, “Why do you cry to me? Tell the people of Israel to go forward. 16 Lift up your staff, and stretch out your hand over the sea and divide it, that the people of Israel may go through the sea on dry ground.’

Moses spent too much time speaking to Israel, while the Eternal playfully told Moses to stop pontificating and procrastinating and rather get on with the miracle at hand.

Even after the horrific calamities which had befallen the Egyptian nation and enduring the horrendous loss of life, Pharaoh Neferhotep I and his advisors experienced a rapid change of heart in the cold light of day, realising their cash cow comprising hundreds of thousands of slaves had just walked out with much of their personal wealth. It is clear that they wasted no time in chasing down the Israelites shortly after their departure, so that it was a matter of days and not weeks when they overtook them at Pi-hahiroth. This fits a Red Sea crossing at the Gulf of Suez, though does not for the Gulf of Aqaba as shall be demonstrated. 

The Israelites were to be known and described by the Eternal as an ‘obstinate and stiff-necked people.’ They were also inveterate ‘grumblers and quarrellers’ – Exodus 16:2; 17:2; 32:9; 33:5; Isaiah 48:4. The deeply converted Moses had a monumental task in shepherding so many unconverted, ungrateful and faithless people. It is no wonder he was reticent in accepting the mission given him by the Eternal – Exodus 3:11-13; 4:10-17. Which included claiming he was not eloquent and slow of speech. But this was not true as there are examples of Moses speaking powerfully – Numbers 14:13–19. The Eternal said he would guide Moses mouth and words, but the real issue was that Moses did not want the mission presented to him. Asking for someone else to do it instead. 

‘But Moses said to God, “Who am I that I should go to Pharaoh and bring the children of Israel out of Egypt?” – Exodus 3:11, ESV – and ‘… he said, “Oh, my Lord, please send someone else” – Exodus 4:13, ESV. This attitude stemmed from a good heart (Isaiah 66:2), for Moses “… was very meek [or humble], more than all [the] people who were on the face of the earth” – Numbers 12:3, ESV.

When the Eternal was angry with the Israelites He spoke to Moses: “I will strike them with the pestilence and disinherit them, and I will make of you a nation greater and mightier than they” – Number 14:12, ESV. But Moses rejected this offer and asked for His forgiveness towards the Israelites. The Eternal replied: “I have pardoned, according to your word” – Numbers 14:20, ESV. The Eternal acquiesced and listened to Moses who “… the Lord used to speak to… face to face, as a man speaks to his friend. Not many people in the scriptures are called God’s friend – John 5:46. Moses’ genuine love for the Israelites was demonstrated by “… choosing rather to be mistreated with the people of God than to enjoy the fleeting pleasures of sin” – Hebrews 11:25, ESV.

Two things Moses did which he undoubtedly regretted deeply in his life were his slaying of an Egyptian guard (Exodus 2:11–12) and later his defying the Eternal’s instructions at Meribah. For the people were without water and Moses was told to raise his staff and command a huge rock to yield a hidden spring. Instead he let the peoples grumbling get to him and in anger he struck the rock with his staff twice. 

An important lesson is that the Eternal upheld Moses’s authority in front of the people and performed a miracle regardless. Yet Moses, the tremendous individual he was, was still punished for disobeying and detracting from the Eternal’s power and mercy and so did not lead the Israelites into Canaan which was given to Joshua instead. 

While these two examples could be seen as failures, Moses did not really have any short comings that we are made aware of. Moses was a type of Christ, in that he served in a messianic role, as both deliverer of Israel from Egypt and the symbolism of their bondage to sin – Exodus 3:9-10, Hebrews 3:1-5 – and also as a lawgiver (Malachi 4:4). 

Moses’ unique stature is highlighted when the Devil and the archangel Michael disputed over Moses’ dead body in Jude 1:9. What this means exactly, is open to conjecture. Moses was also transfigured with none other than Elijah and Christ – Matthew 17:3. There are many examples of outstanding men and women in the Bible, though considering the massive burden of leading some three million or more men, women and children for four decades, catapults Moses into an extraordinary category of humans – Deuteronomy 18:15, Acts 3:22.

There is a twin aspect to the crossing; the physical crossing point and the spiritual nature of its occurrence. 

The act of walking across had to be feasible from a distance; altitude; and an ease of tread underfoot perspective. Therefore, realistic crossing points are limited and though the northern lakes are attractive to those scholars who deny supernatural intervention and seek to explain via purely natural happenstance, their geography precludes them from a serious discussion as has been highlighted. Thus we are left with three main options and they include Nuweiba beach almost at the centre of the Aqaba finger; a crossing at the southern tip of the Gulf of Aqaba at the Straits of Tiran; and across the northern end of the Gulf of Suez. Interestingly, the third option being the traditional teaching. 

It is important to remind the reader that either one of these three potential crossing points would have been shorter than they are today, as land gradually erodes and shorelines recede. Three thousand, four hundred and seventy-one years have passed from that fateful day and so it would be naive to ignore the changes to the Sinai Peninsula’s coastline in that time. On this question William Tanner says that the crossing had to be one without rocky cliffs, coral reefs or a rough bottom so that the Egyptian charioteers could cross in pursuit. Nor could the channel be too wide or deep for a huge crowd to cross during the course of one night. Steve Rudd adds that a crossing in one of the shallow lakes ‘where wind merely blew the water away, creates a problem for how the Egyptian army would be drowned.’ Tanner confirms that the actual Red Sea south of the two forks or tongues of the respective gulfs was too wide and deep to cross on foot.

‘Without any other considerations, the ubiquitous coral reefs eliminate [the] “Red Sea” as a viable rendition. The Red Sea is 180 to 300 kilometers wide, and the long narrow trough, the deepest part, is 1,200 to 2,600 meters below the water surface. We may choose to believe that the crossing was made at the narrowest point, along the shallowest bottom (although these two requirements are not compatible). One recorded depth along the axial line is a bit more than 1,200 meters, or 4,000 feet.

… the path [to the sea would have been]… nearly 220 kilometers (about 140 miles). The trip from their homes to the edge of the sea, a similar or somewhat longer distance, required four to six weeks. The Gulf of Suez is only about 25 to 30 kilometers wide, and up to two hundred* meters deep (666 feet). If the terrain were not too rough, ten hours might be enough for the crossing.’

Recall the two columns found in Saudi Arabia and Nuweiba forty miles south of Eilat in Israel. These were purportedly erected by King Solomon and would solve the question of the exact crossing point if they were a legitimate testimony of the event. Many researchers favour this option due to the seemingly favourable position of Nuweiba for it is a ‘large, flat and sandy’ beach. Yet the time to arrive there from Goshen strains the viability of it being the actual crossing site. The distance across today is ‘10.5 miles or 16.9 km’ with a ‘gradual grade going down to 2,500 feet [762 m] below sea level.’ One researcher states: “Just north or south of this area, there are deep impassible ravines on the ocean floor. The Nuweiba Beach location is the only place on the Aqaba finger of the Red Sea that would have allowed the Israelites to cross.” 

The main proponent of an alternative Aqaba crossing situated at the southern end of the Gulf, disagrees and provides extensive material against a crossing at Nuweiba. Researcher Steve Rudd has complied an almost inexhaustible array of articles on the subject and states:

‘Israel passed by the Red Sea camp to Etham and hit a dead end then backtracked, retracing their steps to the final Red Sea camp where they waited for Pharaoh. The Hebrew word used for “turn back” is the same one used when the waters of the Red Sea “returned” and drowned the Egyptians. It is also the common word for “repentance” in Isaiah. The Nuweiba route fails because at Etham it merely changes course by making a right-hand turn to reach the Gulf of Aqaba at the Nuweiba beach four days away.’

Rudd makes a number of observations about Nuweiba and the Straits of Tiran. The Gulf of Aqaba is a deep channel of water which ranges from 800 to 1,800 metres in the middle. He claims the Straits of Tiran is 18km long and has a natural land bridge. ‘The Straits of Tiran have a shallow coral reef in the middle with a one way shipping lane on either side. From modern nautical charts, we can see that the eastern “Enterprise Passage” [on the west side of Gordon Reef] is 205* meters deep and [is] 800 meters wide [with a] pathway the full distance of the crossing and the western “Grafton Passage” is only 70 meters deep… A diver need go only 13 meters at [the] deepest point on top of Jackson’s Reef from the surface.’ 

Rudd concedes that we have no way of knowing what the sea floor was like three thousand, five hundred years ago and the extent of coral as a hindrance or how it has grown since. Regarding the location of the beach at Nuweiba, it is ‘in the middle of a mountain range making it difficult to access for the Israelites. It doesn’t have easy continuous access back to Goshen like the Straits of Tiran offer. It does too good a job at “shutting them up in the wilderness” since there is a very narrow and long canyon through the mountains they needed to cross to even get to the shore at Neweiba. Neweiba is therefore a distant second choice to the Straits of Tiran for the location of the Red Sea crossing.’ 

The easier passage Rudd alludes is the exact same route the Israelites would have walked after crossing the Red Sea into the Sinai Peninsula and heading southeast parallel with the Gulf of Suez to Mount Sinai, also known as Jabal Mousa with a height of 2,285 metres (7,496 ft). It is a prominent peak and sits beside Mount Catherine, the highest mountain in Egypt today (2,629 m).

Continuing with the Nuweiba Crossing, Rudd writes: ‘Glen Fritz is a Doctor of Philosophy in Environmental Geography and is the only proponent of the Nuweiba crossing who has done serious, detailed and scholarly work to support this location for the Red Sea crossing. His Ph.D. Doctoral Dissertation in 2006 was called, “The Lost Sea of the Exodus”. He turned his PhD dissertation into a book of the same title in 2007… [publishing] the second edition of “Lost Sea of the Exodus” in 2016… Fritz’s other book “The Exodus Mysteries” (2019 AD) focuses on the geography, geology and archaeology of north Saudi Arabia in support of Lawz being Sinai. Fritz correctly admits no archaeological evidence dating to the time of Moses has been found in Saudi Arabia or anywhere near Mt. Lawz or Mt. Maqla.’

Steve Rudd presents a comparison table between Tiran and Nuweiba and while the credentials of a Tiran crossing remain tentatively open, the difficulties of a sojourn to Nuweiba and the unlikelihood of a crossing at its beach are clearly evident. 

“Tiran [versus] Nuweiba route comparison…”

Terrain Difficulty Heuristic (TDH) Comparison of Tiran vs. Nuweiba Red Sea Crossings

Tiran: RuddNuweiba: Fritz
Goshen to Sinai47 days 420 miles/700 km64 days 555 miles/888 km
Goshen to Red Sea294 miles/490 km272 miles/ 436 km
Red Sea Crossing10 miles/16 km10 miles/16 km
Red Sea to Sinai120 miles/200 km273 miles/ 436 km
Total narrow canyon travel18 miles/23 km171 miles/273 km
% of narrow canyon travel3% (23/700 km)31% (273/888 km)
% distance differenceNuweiba is 25% longer in distance than Tiran (700/888 km)

Rudd elaborates : ‘The Tiran Route is shorter, faster, and easier than Nuweiba, reaches the Wilderness of Sin on day 31 and Mt. Sinai on day 47. Compared to the Tiran Route, Nuweiba is 25% longer in distance, 18 days longer in time and 400% more difficult.” It is his opinion that the “Red Sea crossing itself [was] much easier [if at the]… Tiran crossing compared to… [a] Nuweiba crossing. While the distance is the same at 16 km and the slopes are comparable, the Nuweiba underwater land bridge is more than 3 times deeper than at the Straits of Tiran. It takes three times the human energy to transit at Nuweiba as it does at Tiran.’

Though Jewish historian Josephus is interesting, his accuracy can be doubtful at times, with a biased agenda a possible explanation. Regarding the Exodus he records: 

‘Another reason for this was that God had commanded [Moses] to bring the people to Mount Sinai, that there they might offer him sacrifices. Now when the Egyptians had overtaken the Hebrews, they prepared to fight them, and by their multitude they drove them into a narrow place; for the number that pursued after them was six hundred chariots, with fifty thousand horsemen, and two hundred thousand footmen, all armed. They also seized on the passages by which they imagined the Hebrews might fly, shutting them up between inaccessible precipices and the sea; for there was (on each side) a (ridge of) mountains that terminated at the sea, which were impassable by reason of their roughness, and obstructed their flight; wherefore they were pressed upon the Hebrews with their army, where (the ridges of) the mountains were closed with the sea; which army they placed at the chops of the mountains, that so they might deprive them of any passage into the plain’ – Josephus Antiquities 2.324.

Translators have added the words in (brackets). The description of mountains does not fit the geography of the Bitter Lakes or the other northern lakes, partially for a Gulf of Suez crossing, while more applicable for Aqaba. The size of Pharaoh Neferhotep’s army is both considerable and formidable – Exodus 14:7-9. ‘A chariot team was generally composed of the driver holding a whip and the reigns, the archer (who often carried spears to use when his arrows were spent) and a number of chariot runners who flanked the chariot.’ 

It would seem that with the addition of foot soldiers, the chariots would have been slowed down in their pursuit. Even so, soldiers would have walked faster than the fleeing Israelites and so a crossing at either Tiran or Nuweiba is unlikely. For the Egyptian army would have overtaken them much sooner than at each of these two crossing points so far from Goshen. As stated, Pharaoh’s army left Egypt in haste after the Israelites departure and therefore logically they caught up with them in a matter of days and not weeks – Exodus 14:5-6, 9. 

Josephus adds a specific detail in that pharaoh’s army split into different divisions to block all available escape routes available to the Israelite encampment by the Red Sea. If true, it effectively rules out Nuweiba beach, as its location would mean his army would have had to split much earlier on route to be able to approach from the North, south or west and lay in wait. Whereas the Bible in Exodus chapter fourteen relates ‘all Pharaoh’s horse and chariots and his horsemen and his army’ overtook the Israelites.

One researcher who’s material resonates with this writer is Christopher Eames. He proposes a traditional route and crossing point for the fleeing Israelites in his article, Where Did the Red Sea Crossing Take Place? In so doing, his arguments against an Aqaba crossing of any type are soundly convincing. With regard to the debated phrase the Red Sea, Eames states – emphasis his: 

‘Yet in modern Hebrew, Yam Suph indeed refers to the entire general Red Sea, including both gulfs (merely “tongues” of the wider Red Sea – see Isaiah 11:15-16). The New Testament Greek for the crossing site, Erethran Thalassan, likewise is used in antiquity to refer to the entire Red Sea. Why should the original title Yam Suph be any different? Clearly, as it does today, the biblical Yam Suph did refer to more than “just” the Gulf of Aqaba. 1 Kings 9:26 does not preclude the Gulf of Suez.

In fact, 1 Kings 9:26 is some of the best evidence against a Gulf of Aqaba crossing. That’s because the wording used in the second-century b.c.e. Greek Septuagint Bible is different – the name for this Gulf of Aqaba body does have a distinction from the name used in all 22 biblical references to the sea that the Israelites crossed! The Septuagint calls this Gulf of Aqaba sea in 1 Kings 9:26 Eschates Thalasses. The body of water in which the Israelites crossed, however (including the name of the sea in which the locusts were drowned!), is always referred to in the Septuagint (as well as in the New Testament) by the name Erythran Thalassan. Thus, it becomes clear that the 2,300-year-old Jewish community, from which the Septuagint emerged, recognized this Gulf of Aqaba as distinct and different to the actual sea that the Israelites crossed!’

Eames, notes reconciling the Red Sea crossing of the Israelites anywhere other than the northern end of the Gulf of Suez is problematic – emphasis his: 

‘Numbers 33 describes the “stations” of the Exodus. Verse 8 describes the Israelites crossing the Red Sea, and proceeding for three days into the wilderness of Etham, within which they camped at Marah, and then on to Elim (verse 9). Yet verse 10 has the Israelites arriving, again – before they reach Mount Sinai – at the Red Sea! How to explain this? But this fits perfectly with an initial crossing of the northern end of the Gulf of Suez, with the Israelites then following down south more or less along the direction of the coast toward Mount Sinai, in the southern part of the peninsula. It does not fit logically with a crossing at the Gulf of Aqaba, followed by a journey due east into the desert toward Saudi Arabia’s al-Lawz.’

Exodus: 17 “And I will harden the hearts of the Egyptians so that they shall go in after them, and I will get glory over Pharaoh and all his host, his chariots, and his horsemen. 18 And the Egyptians shall know that I am the Lord, when I have gotten glory over Pharaoh, his chariots, and his horsemen.”

19 Then the angel of God who was going before the host of Israel moved and went behind them, and the pillar of cloud moved from before them and stood behind them, 20 coming between the host of Egypt and the host of Israel. And there was the cloud and the darkness. And it lit up the night without one coming near the other all night.

21 Then Moses stretched out his hand over the sea, and the Lord drove the sea back by a strong east wind all night and made the sea dry land, and the waters were divided.

22 And the people of Israel went into the midst of the sea on dry ground, the waters being a wall to them on their right hand and on their left.’ 

We are told in Exodus chapter fourteen, verses twenty and twenty-seven that the Israelites took between eight to twelve hours to cross, for it was after sunset when the waters were divided and it was sunrise when the separated waters returned upon each other. So let’s approximate ten hours. This highlights the large number of people crossing, while the distance traversed is open to question. The supernatural pillar of cloud by day moved between the Israelites and Egyptians to bar them from attacking, while emitting a bright light as a pillar of fire during the ensuing darkness of nightfall. 

The wind dried the sea bed for a safe crossing. The Hebrew word for wind is H7037, ruwach and though it is translated as a wind ninety-two times, it is more commonly defined as a spirit 232 times. The word derives from H7306 which means to ‘blow or breathe’. Ruwach can also mean ‘breath [of air]’ or ‘energy’. As it can be ‘manifest in the Shekinah glory’ there is undoubtedly a preternatural explanation for dividing the water into walls each side which were high enough to come crashing down in a rain of death. Shekinah: ‘a visible manifestation of God on earth, whose presence is portrayed through a natural occurrence’.

This should not be a surprise or difficult to comprehend when the evidence for this is associated with the presence of the Angel of God, the pillar of cloud and fire; and the recent memory of the passing of the Angel of Death a few nights previously on the Passover – Exodus 12:12, 23; 13:21-22. 

Those scholars and researchers who deem themselves wise, trapped in a paradigm of denial and disbelief are required to concoct an alternative ‘rational’ explanation – Romans 1:18-32, 1 Corinthians 3:18, 2 Corinthians 10:12. Hence a shallow lake or river affected by a natural phenomena is the stock answer. Two different theories in support of this line of reasoning include super-elevation, in shallow water; and wind setdown, in deep water.

Did Israel Cross the Red Sea? 1998, William F Tanner:

‘This phenomenon is well known today as super-elevation, but it has physical limits. Super-elevation, caused by the wind blowing steadily and strongly for hours, can drive much of the water out of a very shallow basin. The height of super-elevation (from one side of the basin to the other) may be one to two or so meters. However, it is not a reasonable mechanism for water one hundred meters deep, or one thousand meters deep, and, therefore, is not applicable to either the Gulf of Suez, or to the Red Sea. And since the historical text is very clear about what happened, the reader is not entitled to use a “miraculous augmentation.” Thus, the reader should be careful to distinguish between (1) a supernatural mechanism (which requires no rational physical limitations or causes, and therefore cannot even be discussed in any detail within a rational framework), and (2) a supernatural cause for the timing of a natural mechanism. The writer of Exodus clearly chose the latter. Such a shallow basin is precisely what is needed to have a “Sea of Reeds.”

Map of Israel’s crossing of the Red Sea at Ras el Ballah, “Cape Ballah” (Baal-Zephon?) or Qantara and Lake Menzaleh? 2009 – emphasis mine:

‘Professor Humphreys (2004) sought to explain the drying up the Red Sea via physcial phenomena. He argued that “wind setdown” was the mechanism that created a passage in the sea. He said this worked only on large bodies of water (he noted it being documented at Lake Erie in the United States). Wind setdown “removes” water whereas wind setup “adds” water. He noted some thought the crossing was at the Gulf of Suez. He dismissed this location however because only a wind from the northwest could blow back this gulf’s waters exposing dry land and the Bible said it was an east wind. He then noted that at the Gulf of Aqaba it would take a wind from the northeast to blow black the waters and expose the sea’s bottom. 

He favored Aqabah as the crossing point of the Red Sea, despite the fact that an east wind could not blow back the gulf’s waters only a northeast wind could do this. He was apparently unaware of the 1882 report of an east wind blowing back Lake Menzaleh’s waters in this lake’s eastern sector near the mouth of the Suez Canal. This lake is roughly 43 miles in length and 12 miles wide so it is big enough for wind set-down to work (cf. pages 246-252. Colin J. Humphreys. The Miracles of Exodus: A Scientist’s Discovery of the Extraordinary Natural Causes of the Biblical Stories. HarperCollins. 2004)’

It is important to realise that the wind was used to dry the ground. Whether it was instrumental in dividing the water is open to speculation. It was not used to keep the waters on each side apart. The Eternal’s miraculous power held the displaced waters in check. The wind would have ceased and a tranquil calm descended so that the Israelites could cross without a powerful wind with tornado force sucking them into the air or water. The Egyptians lulled into a false sense of security then foolishly followed.

The Israelites walking through the Red Sea has significant baptismal symbolism, which recalls Noah and his family saved in the Ark and also foreshadowed water baptism for new covenant converts. 1 Corinthians 10:1-2, ESV: “For I do not want you to be unaware, brothers, that our fathers were all under the cloud, and all passed through the sea, and all were baptized into Moses in the cloud and in the sea, and all ate the same spiritual food, and all drank the same spiritual drink – Article: The Manna Mystery. For they drank from the spiritual Rock that followed them, and the Rock was Christ. Nevertheless, with most of them God was not pleased, for they were overthrown in the wilderness” – Mark 16:16, Acts 2:38.

Exodus: 23 ‘The Egyptians pursued and went in after them into the midst of the sea, all Pharaoh’s horses, his chariots, and his horsemen. 24 And in the morning* watch the Lord in the pillar of fire and of cloud looked down on the Egyptian forces and threw the Egyptian forces into a panic, 25 clogging their chariot wheels so that they drove heavily. And the Egyptians said, “Let us flee from before Israel, for the Lord fights for them against the Egyptians.”

26 Then the Lord said to Moses, “Stretch out your hand over the sea, that the water may come back upon the Egyptians, upon their chariots, and upon their horsemen.”

27 ‘So Moses stretched out his hand over the sea, and the sea returned to its normal course when the morning appeared [dawn, sunrise*]. And as the Egyptians fled into it, the Lord threw the Egyptians into the midst of the sea. 28 The waters returned and covered the chariots and the horsemen; of all the host of Pharaoh that had followed them into the sea, not one of them remained. 

Exodus chapter fifteen is an account of the Red Sea crossing, where it says: “Pharaoh’s chariots and his host he cast into the sea, and his chosen officers were sunk in the Red Sea. The floods covered them; they went down into the depths like a stone. At the blast of your nostrils the waters piled up; the floods stood up in a heap; the deeps congealed in the heart of the sea. The enemy said, ‘I will pursue, I will overtake, I will divide the spoil, my desire shall have its fill of them. I will draw my sword; my hand shall destroy them.’ You blew with your wind; the sea covered them; they sank like lead in the mighty waters.”

The destruction of Pharaoh’s army was utterly catastrophic. Perhaps it was at this time the Red Sea acquired its name from the all the dead and bloodied bodies of the Egyptians.

Exodus: 29 ‘But the people of Israel walked on dry ground through the sea, the waters being a wall to them on their right hand and on their left.’

Isaiah 51:10 ESV: “Was it not you who dried up the sea, the waters of the great deep, who made the depths of the sea a way for the redeemed to pass over?” – Psalm 77:16, 19; 106:9, Isaiah 43:16; 63:13. The shallow lake beds and marshes of the northern lakes east of Goshen were certainly not indicative of the waters of the ‘great deep.’

Exodus: 30 ‘Thus the Lord saved Israel that day from the hand of the Egyptians, and Israel saw the Egyptians dead on the seashore.’

Some Egyptian soldiers washed up on the shore and others wearing heavy armour sank like lead stones. The chariots primarily comprised from wood and iron sank without a trace. The cascading waters acting like two tidal waves, devastatingly swept Pharaoh’s chariots, horses and men in a violent torrent of water with no chance of survival. Nehemiah 9:11, ESV: “… and you cast their pursuers into the depths, as a stone into mighty waters.”

Exodus 15:19, 22-27

English Standard Version

19 ‘For when the horses of Pharaoh with his chariots and his horsemen went into the sea, the Lord brought back the waters of the sea upon them, but the people of Israel walked on dry ground in the midst of the sea.

22 Then Moses made Israel set out from the Red Sea, and they went into the wilderness of Shur. They went three days in the wilderness and found no water. 

23 When they came to Marah [4], they could not drink the water of Marah because it was bitter; therefore it was named Marah. 24 And the people grumbled against Moses, saying, “What shall we drink?” 25 And he cried to the Lord, and the Lord showed him a log, and he threw it into the water, and the water became sweet.

There the Lord made for them a statute and a rule, and there he tested them, 26 saying, “If you will diligently listen to the voice of the Lord your God, and do that which is right in his eyes, and give ear to his commandments and keep all his statutes, I will put none of the diseases on you that I put on the Egyptians, for I am the Lord, your healer.”

27 Then they came to Elim [5], where there were twelve springs of water and seventy palm trees, and they encamped there by the water.’

The Israelites when on the west side of the Suez Gulf were on the edge of the Wilderness of Etham, while after the Red Sea crossing on the eastern side of the Suez Gulf it says they travelled through the Wilderness of Shur for three days. 

The Book of Numbers records the Israelite itinerary from Rameses, formerly Avaris until their arrival in Canaan. Moses meticulously records each of the fifty principle encampments. Numbers 33:1-2, ESV: “These are the stages of the people of Israel, when they went out of the land of Egypt by their companies under the leadership of Moses and Aaron. Moses wrote down their starting places, stage by stage, by command of the Lord, and these are their stages according to their starting places.”

Numbers 33:8-9

English Standard Version

8 ‘And they set out from before [Pi-]Hahiroth and passed through the midst of the sea into the wilderness, and they went a three days’ journey in the wilderness of Etham and camped at Marah. 9 And they set out from Marah and came to Elim; at Elim there were twelve springs of water and seventy palm trees, and they camped there.’

Here it confusingly calls the wilderness, Etham instead of Shur. Unless of course they are names for two sides (boundaries) for the same wilderness region.

The map above while not wholly accurate is still helpful and shows the general landscape of the Sinai and surrounding area. The route of the Exodus is essentially accurate, though the crossing would have been slightly further south and not through what is now the Suez Canal. 

The Wilderness of Shur must have extended further southwards; while the Wilderness of Etham would have been to the west of its position shown on the map and actually south of Goshen. This configuration validates the Israelites crossing from the Wilderness of Etham to that of Shur via the Red Sea. 

When Sarah’s handmaid Hagar fled from Hebron where Abraham lived, she headed in the direction of the Wilderness of Shur and was found by the Angel of the Lord between Kadesh and Bered at a well spring named Beer-lahoi-roi – Genesis 16:7, 13-14. Beer-lahoi-roi was where Isaac chose to settle after Abraham’s death – Genesis 25:11. This is significant for two reasons as firstly there is cause to understand that Hagar was a daughter of Pharaoh, with familial roots in Egypt. Heading in that direction is both plausible and understandable – refer Chapter XXVIII The True Identity & Origin of Germans & Austrians – Ishmael & Hagar

Additionally, her son Ishmael later dwelt in a large territory extending ‘from Havilah to Shur, which is opposite Egypt’ – Genesis 25:18. Havilah was a son of Joktan who dwelt in the western region of the Arabian Peninsula, east of the Gulf of Aqaba. Abraham’s other six sons by his second wife Keturah also dwelt east of the Aqaba Gulf, where the land became known as Midian, as shown on the first map above – Chapter XXIV Arphaxad & Joktan: Balts, Slavs & the Balkans; and Chapter XXVII Abraham & Keturah – Benelux & Scandinavia. The caravan route across Sinai from Egypt to Arabia may have been the direction Moses took in his eventual destination of Midian.

Travelling to Marah and Elim where the Israelites camped, meant heading in a southerly direction parallel to the Gulf of Suez on the Red Sea. While Steve Rudd’s theory is well presented, documented and argued, the Tiran Straits crossing as with Nuweiba beach do not fit the biblical geography of the greater Sinai region. 

On the map below, Succoth, Migdol, Pi-hahiroth, Etham, the Wilderness of Shur, Marah, the Wilderness of Sin and Kadesh-Barnea are all out of synchronicity compared with the geo-political layout of the area three thousand, five hundred years ago.

Exodus 16:1-36

English Standard Version

1 ‘They set out from Elim, and all the congregation of the people of Israel came to the wilderness of Sin, which is between Elim and Sinai, on the fifteenth day of the second month after they had departed from the land of Egypt.’ 

The month following Nisan (or Abib) is Iyar. And so the Israelites had travelled a good three quarters down the Sinai Peninsula, arriving at the Wilderness of Sin thirty days after exiting Egypt – refer article: The Calendar Conspiracy. There is reasonable logic in entertaining the Wilderness of Sin would be located on the Sinai Peninsula and not in Arabia as suggested by Steve Rudd. The Israelites were adept at withholding their patience and trust towards Moses and the Lord. Moses who had stood up to Pharaoh on their behalf and who had exhibited profound faith in the Almighty’s deliverance for them all – the Eternal responding with a sequence of miracles of impressive magnitude. For all this, the Israelites remained selfish and ungrateful. The darker side of human nature, less than beautiful.

Exodus: 2 ‘And the whole congregation of the people of Israel grumbled against Moses and Aaron in the wilderness, 3 and the people of Israel said to them, “Would that we had died by the hand of the Lord in the land of Egypt, when we sat by the meat pots and ate bread to the full, for you have brought us out into this wilderness to kill this whole assembly with hunger.”

Like Esau (Genesis 25:29-30), the Israelites were thinking with their bellies – Chapter XXIX Esau: The Thirteenth tribe.

Exodus: 4 ‘Then the Lord said to Moses, “Behold, I am about to rain bread from heaven for you, and the people shall go out and gather a day’s portion every day, that I may test them, whether they will walk in my law or not [Article: The Manna Mystery]. 5 On the sixth day, when they prepare what they bring in, it will be twice as much as they gather daily.”

6 So Moses and Aaron said to all the people of Israel, “At evening you shall know that it was the Lord who brought you out of the land of Egypt, 7 and in the morning you shall see the glory of the Lord, because he has heard your grumbling against the Lord. For what are we, that you grumble against us?” 8 And Moses said, “When the Lord gives you in the evening meat to eat and in the morning bread to the full, because the Lord has heard your grumbling that you grumble against him – what are we? Your grumbling is not against us but against the Lord.”

9 Then Moses said to Aaron, “Say to the whole congregation of the people of Israel, ‘Come near before the Lord, for he has heard your grumbling.’ 10 And as soon as Aaron spoke to the whole congregation of the people of Israel, they looked toward the wilderness, and behold, the glory of the Lord appeared in the cloud. 11 And the Lord said to Moses, 12 “I have heard the grumbling of the people of Israel. Say to them, ‘At twilight you shall eat meat, and in the morning you shall be filled with bread. Then you shall know that I am the Lord your God.”

13 In the evening quail came up and covered the camp, and in the morning dew lay around the camp. 14 And when the dew had gone up, there was on the face of the wilderness a fine, flake-like thing, fine as frost on the ground. 15 When the people of Israel saw it, they said to one another, “What is it?” For they did not know what it was. And Moses said to them, “It is the bread that the Lord has given you to eat.

16 This is what the Lord has commanded: ‘Gather of it, each one of you, as much as he can eat. You shall each take an omer, according to the number of the persons that each of you has in his tent.” 17 And the people of Israel did so. They gathered, some more, some less. 18 But when they measured it with an omer, whoever gathered much had nothing left over, and whoever gathered little had no lack. Each of them gathered as much as he could eat. 19 And Moses said to them, “Let no one leave any of it over till the morning.” 20 But they did not listen to Moses. Some left part of it till the morning, and it bred worms and stank. And Moses was angry with them. 21 Morning by morning they gathered it, each as much as he could eat; but when the sun grew hot, it melted.

22 On the sixth day they gathered twice as much bread, two omers each. And when all the leaders of the congregation came and told Moses, 23 he said to them, “This is what the Lord has commanded: ‘Tomorrow is a day of solemn rest, a holy Sabbath to the Lord; bake what you will bake and boil what you will boil, and all that is left over lay aside to be kept till the morning’ – Article: The Sabbath Secrecy.

24 ‘So they laid it aside till the morning, as Moses commanded them, and it did not stink, and there were no worms in it. 25 Moses said, “Eat it today, for today is a Sabbath to the Lord; today you will not find it in the field. 26 Six days you shall gather it, but on the seventh day, which is a Sabbath, there will be none.”

27 On the seventh day some of the people went out to gather, but they found none. 28 And the Lord said to Moses, “How long will you refuse to keep my commandments and my laws? 29 See! The Lord has given you the Sabbath; therefore on the sixth day he gives you bread for two days. Remain each of you in his place; let no one go out of his place on the seventh day.” 30 So the people rested on the seventh day.

31 Now the house of Israel called its name manna. It was like coriander seed, white, and the taste of it was like wafers made with honey. 32 Moses said, “This is what the Lord has commanded: ‘Let an omer of it be kept throughout your generations, so that they may see the bread with which I fed you in the wilderness, when I brought you out of the land of Egypt.’ 33 And Moses said to Aaron, “Take a jar, and put an omer of manna in it, and place it before the Lord to be kept throughout your generations.” 34 As the Lord commanded Moses, so Aaron placed it before the testimony to be kept. 35 The people of Israel ate the manna forty years, till they came to a habitable land. They ate the manna till they came to the border of the land of Canaan. 36 (An omer is the tenth part of an ephah.)’

There are a number of salient points contained in this chapter, which we will not address in full as they are outside the scope of this study – refer article: The Manna Mystery. The word manna means ‘what is it.’ A miraculous bread like provision of food which did not keep overnight, yet lasted for two days when it was the sabbath rest every seven days – Article: The Sabbath Secrecy

Exodus 17:1, 8

English Standard Version

1 ‘All the congregation of the people of Israel moved on from the wilderness of Sin by stages, according to the commandment of the Lord, and camped at Rephidim… 8 Then Amalek came and fought with Israel at Rephidim.’

In Rephidim there was a lack of water to drink. The people quarrelled with Moses to the point that he was afraid for his life. The Amalekites who dwelt near Edom and were a mixture of Nephilim descended Elioud giants and of Esau’s grandson Amalek sought to destroy the fleeing Israelites en route to subjugate a devastated Egypt. They were too strong for the fledgling Israelite army and it required miraculous intervention from the Eternal to provide an against all odds victory. The Amalekites then left Israel alone and continued heading northwest to Egypt – refer Chapter XXIX Esau: The Thirteenth Tribe

Numbers 33:10-15

English Standard Version

10 ‘And they set out from Elim and camped by the Red Sea [6]. 11 And they set out from the Red Sea and camped in the wilderness of Sin [7]. 12 And they set out from the wilderness of Sin and camped at Dophkah [8]. 13 And they set out from Dophkah and camped at Alush [9]. 14 And they set out from Alush and camped at Rephidim [10], where there was no water for the people to drink. 15 And they set out from Rephidim and camped in the wilderness of Sinai [11].’

Exodus 18:5, 27

English Standard Version

5 ‘Jethro, Moses’ father-in-law, came with his sons and his wife to Moses in the wilderness where he was encamped at the mountain of God… 27 Then Moses let his father-in-law depart, and he went away to his own country.’

After the defeat of their bitter enemies the Amalekites, the people of Israel journeyed on to Mount Sinai. Moses’ father-in-law Jethro, visits from the land of Midian and then returns home. Two paramount points to clarify in this chapter are a. where was the land of Midian; and b. where was Mount Sinai located? Was it in the Midian mountains known as Jabal al-Lawz (mountain of almonds) or was it located in the Sinai, known as Jabal Mousa (Mount Moses)? With regard to the Exodus route, there is no greater debate than where Mount Sinai was located. For wherever the original Mount Sinai is located, dictates whereabouts to the west, the Israelites crossed the Red Sea. 

When Jethro leaves Moses and returns to Midian, ‘away to his own country’ it reveals that Mount Sinai was not in Midian. Numbers 10: 30-31, 33, ESV: ‘But [Jethro] said to him, “I will not go. I will depart to my own land and to my kindred.” And [Moses] said, “Please do not leave us, for you know where we should camp in the wilderness, and you will serve as eyes for us… So they set out from the mount of the Lord three days’ journey.’ 

The land of Midian was located to the east of the Aqaba Gulf. What is interesting is that Paul confirms in Galatians 4:24-25, ESV: “Now this may be interpreted allegorically: these women are two covenants. One is from Mount Sinai, bearing children for slavery; she is Hagar. Now Hagar is Mount Sinai in Arabia, she corresponds to the present Jerusalem, for she is in slavery with her children.” 

Most have used these verses to presume that Mount Sinai is in Arabia as in, east of the Aqaba Gulf. The intent of the verse is equating Hagar’s descendants the Ishmaelites with bondage and slavery. Thus they are likened to the Old Covenant ratified at Mount Sinai and with the subjugation of Jerusalem whilst under Roman rule. Yet the Ishmaelites have never lived in Jerusalem or near Mount Sinai. Verse twenty-five is actually showing that Mount Sinai on the peninsula was counted as being part of Arabia and not in Egypt. 

Now while Moses did settle in the land of Midian after fleeing from Egypt (Exodus 2:15), it does not follow that Mount Sinai was in Midian, for Exodus 3:1, ESV states: “Now Moses was keeping the flock of his father-in-law, Jethro, the priest of Midian, and he led his flock to the west side of the wilderness and came to Horeb, the mountain of God.” Horeb was another name for Mount Sinai and it was located some distance away on the ‘[western] side of the wilderness’ of Sinai. 

Christopher Eames notes: ‘Moses “led the flock to the farthest end of the wilderness, and came to the mountain of God… Other translations read “the backside of the desert” or “rear part of the wilderness.” The Hebrew word means a behind place, a hinder part. This would fit with the location of the traditional Mount Sinai, on the “hinder” end of the Sinai Peninsula.’ It was to be the self same mountain peak which Moses was to return with the Israelites, verse 12: “… But I will be with you… when you have brought the people out of Egypt, you shall serve God on this mountain.”

Exodus 19:1-6, 9-12, 16-17

English Standard Version

1 ‘On the third new moon after the people of Israel had gone out of the land of Egypt, on that day they came into the wilderness of Sinai. 2 They set out from Rephidim and came into the wilderness of Sinai, and they encamped in the wilderness. There Israel encamped before the mountain, 3 while Moses went up to God. 

The Lord called to him out of the mountain, saying, “Thus you shall say to the house of Jacob, and tell the people of Israel: 4 ‘You yourselves have seen what I did to the Egyptians, and how I bore you on eagles’ wings and brought you to myself [Revelation 12:6, 14]. 5 Now therefore, if you will indeed obey my voice and keep my covenant, you shall be my treasured possession among all peoples, for all the earth is mine; 6 and you shall be to me a kingdom of priests and a holy nation [1 Peter 2:9].’ These are the words that you shall speak to the people of Israel.” 9 And the Lord said to Moses, “Behold, I am coming to you in a thick cloud, that the people may hear when I speak with you, and may also believe you forever.”

… 10 the Lord said to Moses, “Go to the people and consecrate them today and tomorrow, and let them wash their garments 11 and be ready for the third day. For on the third day the Lord will come down on Mount Sinai in the sight of all the people. 12 And you shall set limits for the people all around, saying, ‘Take care not to go up into the mountain or touch the edge of it. Whoever touches the mountain shall be put to death.’

16 On the morning of the third day there were thunders and lightnings and a thick cloud on the mountain and a very loud trumpet blast, so that all the people in the camp trembled. 17 Then Moses brought the people out of the camp to meet God, and they took their stand at the foot of the mountain.’

The first new moon had occurred on the first day of Nisan (Abib) when the Israelites were still in Egypt. Fourteen days later the Israelites departed Egypt on the full moon of the 15th day. The second new moon would have been the beginning of the second month of Iyar. Recall the Israelites arrived at the Wilderness of Sin on the full moon of the 15th day of Iyar. The third new moon was the first day of the third month, Sivan. This means the Israelites led by Moses and Aaron had been travelling on foot for just on forty-four or forty-five days – article: The Calendar Conspiracy

The three day count is significant as it prefigures when the messiah would be buried ‘three days and three nights in the heart of the earth’, culminating in his death (Matthew 12:39-40) – refer article: The Sabbath Secrecy

It also reflects the three days before the Feast of Weeks, which was the next Holy Day instituted after those of Unleavened Bread – Leviticus 23:9-22. In the New Testament it was called Pentecost and means ‘count fifty’, for the observance of the days was reckoned by a fifty day count from the day after the first Holy Day sabbath of Unleavened Bread – Acts 2:1-4. This began on the 16th day of Nisan and so fifty days later would fall in the third month of Sivan. 

The giving of the ten commandments to Moses occurred on the Day of Pentecost, on either the 5th, 6th or 7th day of Sivan – depending on a 29 or 30 day month, according to the lunar cycle. It would be one thousand, four hundred and seventy-seven years later when the Holy Spirit was poured out on new believers, heralding the new Covenant during the first Day of Pentecost after Christ’s resurrection.

This means Moses either did not climb Mount Sinai when they arrived on the first day of Sivan, or he took more than a day to reach the top, for the Eternal gave Moses warning for two days of washing and preparation and the third day would signify His presence on the mountain top, coinciding with the Day of Pentecost. 

Steve Rudd comments: ‘Seder Olam Rabbah which dates to AD 160 specifically says that the law was given on Sivan 6… the Book of Jubilees which dates to 170 years before Christ says in the opening verse that Moses received the two stone tablets of the Ten Commandments on Sivan 16 or day 62 after leaving Goshen. This corresponds to Moses’ 6th ascension up Mt. Sinai where he spent 40 days (Exodus 24:12-18). All this proves the exodus route from Goshen to Sinai was 47 days. This has devastating consequences for advocates of the Nuweiba Beach Red Sea crossing…’

The debate regarding the Red Sea crossing point has escalated in recent years and as it is intrinsically linked with which Mount Sinai is the correct site we will investigate the matter further. Mount Sinai held considerable historical significance and its veneration with many other peaks in Sinai so named is shown on the map below.

Most are immediately ruled out of contention due a northerly location and while Jabal al-Lawz (or Jabal Maqla [burnt mountain]) has gained popularity as an alternative site, it falls outside of the Sinai Peninsula. The term Sinai has been one and the same with the Sinai Peninsula as early as 2000 BCE, well prior to the events of the Exodus. Eames quotes, ‘this “supports the orthodoxy … (of locating) biblical ‘Mount Sinai’ in the southern parts of the Sinai Peninsula, be it Gebel Musa or any other nearby peak” – The Earliest Mention of the Place name Sinai: The Journeys of Khety, Egyptologist Julien Cooper, ASOR, 2023.’

Other considerations are the fact that the Sinai was a region where Egyptian criminals were banished and thus the peninsula was not deemed a part of Egypt. When Moses requested the Pharaoh for the Israelites to have threes days journey to go into the wilderness to worship, this tallies with an entry into the Sinai Wilderness and not any others beyond it or east of the Gulf of Aqaba – Exodus 8:27. 

As mentioned, the Sinai was deemed part of Arabia as described by Paul and not part of Egypt as it is today. Similarly, Arabia did not begin with the northwestern corner of present day Saudi Arabia but with the Sinai Peninsula. Eames notes: ‘The Romans called this Sinai province, which they controlled from c.e. 106 to c.e. 630, Arabia Petraea [refer map below] – a territory in large part made up of the Sinai Peninsula…’

‘The Romans conquered [the] Sinai “Arabia” territory from the Arab Nabateans [see map below], whose kingdom spanned from the third century b.c.e. to c.e. 106. The Nabateans took it over from the earlier Arab Qedarites.’

Christopher Eames in his article, Where Did the Red Sea Crossing Take Place, 2021, raises telling observations regarding the Israelites journey, itinerary and route from Goshen to the Red Sea crossing – emphasis his.

‘Thus, we have two general options: Either a roughly 400-kilometer (250-mile) journey from this starting location to the Gulf of Aqaba, and from there a roughly 80-kilometer (50-mile) journey to Jabal al-Lawz; or, a roughly 130-kilometer (80-mile) journey to the Gulf of Suez, and from there a 240-kilometer (150-mile) journey to Jabal Mousa. In other words: A huge journey to the sea crossing, then a short journey to the mountain (the Aqaba theory); or a short journey to the sea crossing, then a long journey to the mountain (the Suez theory). 

Put simply, the short-to-long route is the only one that truly matches the biblical text. The journey to the Red Sea is covered in only around half a chapter of the Bible. The remaining journey from the Red Sea to Mount Sinai is covered in several chapters. This alone would indicate a shorter initial journey to the Red Sea, then a longer journey to Mount Sinai. 

Josephus stated that it took only three days of journeying for the Israelites to reach the Red Sea. “But as they went away hastily, on the third day, they came to a place called Baalzephon, on the Red Sea” (Antiquities, 2.15.1). Long-standing Jewish (and Christian) tradition holds that the Israelites crossed the Red Sea seven days after the Passover. Only seven days until the crossing – or, according to Josephus’s account, three days of journey – an achievable trip to the Gulf of Suez, but an inconceivably short amount of time for the 400 kilometers (250 miles) across the Sinai Peninsula to the Gulf of Aqaba.’

Rudd discusses the plausible rate the Israelites could have walked: ‘The average human walking speed is 5 km per hour. Without any miraculous assistance, 3 million Hebrews walking 5 km/h could easily travel 30 km in only 6 hours. That is 3 hours of walking in the morning and a 2-hour rest then 3 hours of walking in the afternoon.’ Those researchers who argue for an Aqaba crossing are relying on the Israelites making a three day journey tantamount to a ‘continuous marathon feat of endurance.’ The Bible clearly says the Israelites made three encampments before the crossing – Numbers 33:5-7. 

Eames explores the impossibility of walking to Nuweiba beach in the Aqaba Gulf: ‘If the Israelites walked nonstop for three full days and nights at the average walking pace of 5.6 kilometers per hour, they would be able to cover the 400-kilometer journey in time (just – you can do the math: 5.6 kph x 24 hours x 3 days = 403.2 kilometers). The Bible states that it took roughly two months to reach the territory of Mount Sinai (Exodus 19:1, Numbers 33:3). 400 kilometers in a handful of days – 80 kilometers in two months? The math just does not add up.’ 

The exit from Egypt would have comprised Israelite slaves from various parts of the kingdom. Though Jacob’s family had originally settled in Goshen, the descendants who had been made slaves would have been spread throughout Lower Egypt and possibly into Upper Egypt. Therefore as the main body threaded their way from Avaris (Rameses) through Egypt, towards Succoth, others would have been chasing this principle entourage and catching them up at first succoth, then Etham and finally Pi-hahiroth. With a few million people, their possessions and livestock, the lines of people would have trailed thousands of yards; thus meaning those at the tail end would have been perhaps half a day behind. The camp at Pi-hahiroth would have given everyone a chance to amass before the crossing. This realistic scenario would be logical for a Gulf of Suez crossing, yet untenable for a Nuweiba beach crossing on the Aqaba Gulf. 

When Pharaoh Neferhotep I changed his mind and gave chase from Memphis, he realistically caught up to the Israelites at Pi-hahiroth by the Red Sea. It is a stretch indeed to say he only caught up with the Israelites after a two hundred and fifty mile plus journey across Sinai to Nuweiba beach and just as much for the nearly three hundred mile journey to the Tiran Straits as proposed by Rudd. Christopher Eames adds: ‘The Bible also describes the Israelites “pitching” in only three different locations before the sea crossing – but it describes them pitching in eight different locations after it, on the way to Mount Sinai (Numbers 33:5-15). Which route fits better?’ 

Mount Sinai, also known as Jabal Mousa or the Mountain of Moses

The geography of Sinai’s wildernesses tally with a Suez Gulf crossing but not with an Aqaba crossing as explained by Eames – emphasis his: 

‘The Bible describes only one “wilderness” before the Red Sea crossing – and then three or four entirely different wildernesses from the Red Sea to Mount Sinai (Josephus called them entire countries). This fits perfectly with the distance-layout for a Gulf of Suez crossing. But are we to believe that, for a Gulf of Aqaba crossing, the 400-kilometer journey across the Sinai Peninsula is referenced as barely a single wilderness – whereas the last 80-kilometer stretch to Jabal al-Lawz constitutes three or four different wildernesses, or countries? Again, in this respect, the math is the wrong way around.

But this biblical layout fits hand-in-glove with a Suez crossing: The single, shorter desert region just before the Gulf of Suez, followed by the well-known, standard geographical division of the Sinai Peninsula into three separate “wildernesses”: the northern Dune Sheet, the central Tih Plateau and the southern mountainous Sinai Massif. Further, it is only after the Red Sea crossing that the Israelites begin to complain about water (Exodus 17:1-2). Why only in the short stretch from Aqaba to al-Lawz? Why no mention of water during the massive 400-kilometer stretch across the Sinai? And it is only after the Red Sea crossing that God starts to give the Israelites manna (Exodus 16). Why only in the final short stretch? Why not on the 400-kilometer hike? But these events do fit with the long desert journey deep into the Sinai Peninsula, following the short journey to a crossing at the Gulf of Suez.’ 

‘Blocks of “Wilderness,” or desert, traversed by the Israelites. There is one wilderness block described before the Red Sea Crossing, followed by three or four to Mount Sinai. Could such a huge wilderness journey to Aqaba really have been only loosely mentioned – followed by three crammed-together wildernesses, described in more detail – including a war, and the beginning of miracles providence of manna and water, all in the final right-handed triangle?’

A crossing of the Gulf of Aqaba is problematic in light of the depth of its water. It is akin to the Grand Canyon, being some 6,600 feet (2,000 m) below sea level as ‘it is a continuation of the Jordan Rift Valley and Dead Sea Transform plate boundary.’ Nuweiba beach is little better, for it is still too deep being 2,800 feet (850 m) in depth. Eames highlights the difficulty with a Straits of Tiran crossing: ‘Parts of this crossing are as shallow as 15 meters deep. Container ships have to exercise some caution crossing through… But the crossing also includes the immediate navigation of a canyon at the near edge, 300 meters deep (a corridor lane used by the container ships), with a 60 percent incline on the eastern side. Not to mention how much more the proposed lengthy journey itself, to get to the crossing point at the very bottom of the Sinai Peninsula (some 500 kilometers, or around 300 miles), strains the biblical account.’ 

Eames states a convincing case for a Gulf of Suez crossing point – emphasis mine: 

‘… the Gulf of Suez would fit, with its utterly smooth seabed. Much of the sea floor of the northern Suez reaches only 40 meters deep, with gentle inclines on both ends – perfect for the Israelites on foot, as well as for the chariots and horsemen of Egypt to follow. Josephus stated that the dried seabed was like a “road.” Psalm 106:9 describes the seabed as being like “a wilderness.” Compare the two gulf seabeds on the topographical map below:

As mentioned earlier, the timing of the Israelite trek to Pi-hahiroth and the encampment there fit a seven day timeline from Goshen some eighty miles away. As the Israelites were liberated from the oppression of slavery on the first day of Unleavened Bread on the 15th day of the first month, their deliverance was completed seven days later on the last day of Unleavened Bread, with the crossing of the Red Sea and the destruction of their would be destroyer Neferhotep and his army – Leviticus 23:6-8. 

The Old Covenant festival of Unleavened Bread pictures the removal of leaven as a symbol of sin, from our lives as well as coming out from the sinful practices of the world. In the Bible, Egypt serves to represent rejecting the world’s ways and leaving sin behind. Pharaoh typifies the Adversary who tempts us to do wrong; while the passing through the Red Sea symbolises the rite of baptism, which a new christian undergoes, expressing outwardly their inner commitment to walk a new way of life. Moses as a messianic figure led the Israelites in their deliverance from the former bondage of their enslavement. 

Eames provides the following quote: ‘From the [Ambassador] College Bible Correspondence Course (Lesson 30): “The miraculous opening of the Red Sea and the completion of the Israelites’ escape from slavery took place before dawn on the seventh and last day of Unleavened Bread. Then on the daylight part of this annual holy sabbath, there was great rejoicing in celebration of their complete delivery from bondage in Egypt (Exodus 15:1-21).” The “song of Moses,” in Exodus 15, therefore essentially serving as a worship service on this final holy day.’

Christopher Eames aptly concludes: ‘It is no coincidence that each sacred day – Passover, the first day of Unleavened Bread, the last day of Unleavened Bread and Pentecost – matches with a major event of the Exodus. These holy festivals unlock the full meaning of the Exodus, both physically and spiritually.’

Stunning satellite image of the Sinai Peninsula and the two horns or tongues of the Red Sea, the Gulf of Suez in the West and the Gulf of Aqaba to the East.

Even in the unending shadows of death’s darkness, I am not overcome by fear. Because You are with me in those dark moments, near with Your protection and guidance, I am comforted.

Psalm 23:4 The Voice

© Orion Gold 2020, 2023 – All rights reserved. Permission to copy, use or distribute, if acknowledgement of the original authorship is attributed to orion-gold.com

Four Kings & One Queen

Interest in the Kings of the North and of the South is well founded as the culmination of their prophetic roles signals the onset of the time of Jacob’s trouble and may well unravel a third of a millennia from now, near and a little beyond the horizon line of where the third century ends and the next begins.

Jeremiah 30:7

English Standard Version

‘Alas! That day is so great there is none like it; it is a time of distress for Jacob; yet he shall be saved out of it.’

The Book of Daniel chapter eleven contains the single longest prophecy in the Bible; whom biblical scholars believe chronicles principally the break up of the Greco-Macedonian Empire, before projecting into the future. The early part of the chapter references Greece or Javan – somewhat confusingly – as it is not the son of Japheth being described, but actually the Greco-Macedonian Empire and its confrontation with the existing, ruling Medo-Persian Empire ending in 331 BCE.

This writer is not convinced that it is towards the end of the chapter when a change in the players of north and south is revealed, but that it occurs earlier. Regardless, the King of the North and King of the South shift from a Mediterranean and Middle Eastern theatre of orientation, to an imminent global power struggle. 

While not stated as such in the Bible, there is of sorts, a King of the West. This nation is presently a behemoth on the world stage; yet has begun a gradual decline, as we enter the beginning of the end – refer Chapter XXXIII Manasseh & Ephraim – the Birthright Tribes. Within a sixty-five year period, the pride of its power will speedily decline, suddenly fail and with that, it cataclysmically falls.

Isaiah 7:8

English Standard Version

‘… And within sixty-five years Ephraim will be shattered from being a people.’

Its final demise will be spectacular, sudden, devastating and completed at the hands of the King of Assyria – Isaiah 7:17, Hosea 11:5. 

The United States does not play a role as the King of the North or the King of the South, though according to Bible prophecy, it will experience tragedy at the hands of the future King of the North (Article: Is America Babylon?)

The prevalent view amongst identity adherents and fundamentalist Christians has been that Asshur as ‘the instrument of God’s wrath’ in bringing true Israel to its knees in repentance past and future, is the nation of Germany and the Teuton peoples. Yet geography, history, migration, autosomal DNA, mtDNA and Y-DNA Haplogroups, reveal that the Germans are actually descended from Ishmael – refer Chapter XXVIII The True Identity & Origin of Germans & Austrians – Ishmael & Hagar

As the dominant nation from the descendants of Peleg – the son of Eber from Arphaxad a son of Shem – in Western Europe, centrally placed Germany is also the leading nation of all of Joktan’s descendants from Eber, who reside in Eastern Europe. In the future, a German led United States of Europe will ally itself with the real Assyrians – refer article: Is America Babylon? 

The prophet Balaam provides a future prophecy on these specific nations, including Kittim, a son of Javan descended from Japheth.

Numbers 24:24

English Standard Version

“But ships shall come from Kittim and shall afflict [H6031 – anah] Asshur and Eber; and he too shall come to utter destruction.”

It is in fact the Russians who descend from Asshur and are modern day Assyria – refer Chapter XX Will the Real Assyria Stand Up: Asshur & Russia. Russia is both the King of the North and the instrument of God’s wrath against true Israel and Judah. The Hebrew word for afflict, means: ‘to afflict, abase’ or ‘humble (one self).’

While Iran and France are not the future King of the North, it is insightful by the source of this montage to correctly include Russia, Moscow and its current president under the banner of the King of the North.

Zephaniah 2:13

English Standard Version

‘And he will stretch out his hand against the north and destroy Assyria, and he will make Nineveh [their capital] a desolation, a dry waste like the desert.’

Isaiah 10:5, 24-25

English Standard Version

5 ‘Woe to Assyria, the rod of my anger; the staff in their hands is my fury… 

24 Therefore thus says the Lord God of hosts: “O my people, who dwell in Zion, be not afraid of the Assyrians when they strike with the rod and lift up their staff against you as the Egyptians did. 25 For in a very little while my fury will come to an end, and my anger will be directed to their destruction.’

There are only two nations in the northern hemisphere which could at a certain point in the future, possess the military and economic wherewithal to inflict a captivity of this magnitude on the modern nations of Israel and Judah – not the modern state called Israel – Chapter XXX Judah & Benjamin – the Regal Tribes; and Chapter XXIX Esau: The Thirteenth Tribe. The nation of Germany is not in the north.

Amos 6:8-9, 11, 14

English Standard Version

‘… declares the Lord, the God of hosts: “I abhor the pride of Jacob and hate his strongholds, and I will deliver up the city and all that is in it.” … And if ten men remain in one house, they shall die… and the great house shall be struck down into fragments, and the little house into bits. “For behold, I will raise up against you a nation, O house of Israel,” declares the Lord, the God of hosts; “and they shall oppress you…”

The other contender nation China, already has its own predetermination as we will learn. The Assyrians are given their mission as Israel’s punisher from the Creator, though as they relish the role, their demise is also foretold. 

We then read further, about the King of the North in the book of Daniel. The whole of chapter eleven is worth reading, though for brevity the key verses include the following.

Daniel 11: 15, 18, 25, 29-31, 40, 42-44

English Standard Version

‘Then the king of the north shall come… Afterward he shall turn his face to the coastlands and shall capture many of them… And he shall stir up his power and his heart against the king of the south with a great army. And the king of the south shall wage war with an exceedingly great and mighty army, but he shall not stand, for plots shall be devised against him…’ 

The King of the North finds reason to attack the coastlands or isles which in the Bible are always associated with the far East. In this case, southeast Asia – Chapter VII Javan: Archipelago South East Asia & Polynesia; and Chapter IX Tarshish & Japan.

Isaiah 66:19, ESV: ‘… to Tarshish , Pul, and Lud, who draw the bow, to Tubal and Javan, to the coastlands far away, that have not heard my fame or seen my glory…’ Pul, is not a mis-translation of Put or Phut. It is a name of a king; a King of Asshur and a reference to Assyria. Russia then turns its attention to the King of the South and defeats them in their first encounter.

Daniel: ‘At the time appointed he shall return and come into the south, but it shall not be this time as it was before. For ships of Kittim shall come against him, and he shall be afraid and withdraw, and shall turn back and be enraged and take action against the holy covenant… and profane the temple and fortress, and shall take away the regular burnt offering. And they shall set up the abomination that makes desolate’ – Matthew 24:15.

The interlinear says: ‘For ships Chittim shall come…’ It does not include ‘of’ or ‘from’ in the Hebrew, though it is considered the inference is from more than of, Kittim. Sometimes translated unhelpfully, as ships from the west. Some have then mistakenly translated Kittim as being Cyprus or Italy; where they once dwelled. The people today descended from Kittim live in the Indonesian archipelago – refer Chapter VIII Kittim & Indonesia.

We learned earlier in Numbers 24:24, that ships from Kittim inflict a loss on Asshur and Eber – an alliance of Russia and a German led European Union respectively. 

At some point, Kittim is either part of those nations amalgamated as the King of the South, and Indonesia’s military and naval power is formidable enough to fight Russia and Europe, or more likely, the verse is a veiled reference to a naval cavalcade, of various confederate nations travelling from a base in Kittim. It is plausible that Indonesia could accommodate a military and naval presence within its strategically positioned islands in southeast Asian waters. This enlargement of the King of the South alliance creates a powerful navy, which wins a confrontation against the King of the North, scaring them into retreat.

Modern navies since the last century have considerably more impact in any escalation than in the past, as they not only provide an effective means of transporting soldiers and military hardware, they include the critical strike potency afforded through the combined use of aircraft carriers and their jet fighter aircraft – Article: 2050.

In wrathful response, the abomination of desolation is committed and marks the beginning of the great tribulation some thirty days later and a final three and one half year period; a prophetic 1260 days before the Son of Man returns – Daniel 9:27, 12:11, Matthew 24:21-22.

Daniel: ‘At the time of the end, the king of the south shall attack him, but the king of the north shall rush upon him like a whirlwind, with chariots and horsemen, and with many ships He shall stretch out his hand against the countries, and the land of Egypt [Mizra] shall not escape. He shall become ruler of the treasures of gold and of silver, and all the precious things of Egypt, and the Libyans [Phut] and the Cushites shall follow in his train. But news from the east and the north shall alarm him, and he shall go out with great fury to destroy and devote many to destruction.’

The King of the North clashes for a third time with the King of the South, who this time is the aggressor – bolstered by winning the second exchange – attacking Russia with its allies. Notice the King of the North is prepared with ‘many ships’ and wins the third and final conflagration. Mizra includes the Arab nations, led by Egypt, Phut is Pakistan and Cush is India – refer Chapter XIII India & Pakistan: Cush & Phut; and Chapter XIV Mizra: North Africa & Arabia. India though, is not aligned with the King of the South. Russia gains control of Arab assets, for instance oil reserves. The threat from the Northeast, is an East Asian alliance, led by China.

The dominance of Russian interest expands to include the Middle East, West Asia and South Asia. This has been the long term goal of Russia – not withstanding the failed attempt at securing a warm water port during the war in Afghanistan from 1979 to 1989 – and echoes the words of ‘Peter the Great… [who] advised his descendants to “approach as near as possible to Constantinople [Istanbul] and India [Cush]. Whoever governs there will be the true sovereign of the world. Consequently, excite continual wars, not only in Turkey [Elam], but in Persia [Iran, Lud]… Penetrate as far as the Persian Gulf [Iraq], advance as far as India” – Prisoners of Geography, Tim Marshall, 2016 & 2019, page 13.

Ezekiel 27:10

New English Translation

‘Men of Persia [Elam], Lud, and Put [Pakistan] were in your army, men of war. They hung shield and helmet on you; they gave you your splendor.’

Lud a son of Shem, is associated with Elam and Phut geographically and militarily a number of times in the Bible. All the verses which mention them are connected with warfare. It is not a surprise therefore to discover that Lud is the modern militaristic state of Iran – refer Chapter XVII Lud & Iran. Their relationship with Pakistan and Elam falls into place in the jig-saw of who comprises the King of the South; as Elam is the nation of Turkey – refer Chapter XVIII Elam & Turkey.

What is worth noting, from Ezekiel 27:10, is that Turkey, Iran and Pakistan are the heart and core of the future Islamic Alliance which is referred to in the Book of Daniel, as the King of the South. Peripheral players in this powerful confederacy, may well include other major Islamic nations of Egypt, Pathros from Mizra; Bangladesh, Havilah from Cush; and Indonesia, Kittim from Javan.

There are a handful of contender nations for leader of the Muslim world: population wise, Bangladesh and Indonesia; diplomatically wise as in gaining pan-Arab support, Egypt; militarily, Pakistan and critically, ideologically wise, Iran. The last two would appear favourites and Iran has the edge maybe, in religious zealotry and militancy compared with Pakistan. 

On the fringes because of its ostensibly more western footing is Turkey. How it would fit into an Islamic alliance is not as clear cut, unless economic clout is considered foremost. Potential leader cannot be ruled out particularly as its economy – 19th biggest GDP in the world – though marginally behind Indonesia at 16th and Saudi Arabia at 18th, is growing to soon make it the dominant nation of the South.

Turkey is included in the Next Eleven countries that are projected to dominate the global economy in the middle of the twenty-first century. Other N-11 nations coincidentally, include Bangladesh, Egypt, Indonesia, Iran and Pakistan. Most of the group’s total gross domestic product derives from Mexico, Indonesia, South Korea and yes, Turkey. These Islamic nations are the fastest growing major economies of the next generation along with the burgeoning economies of the BRIC nations, comprising Brazil, India, China and forebodingly, Russia.

India is discussed in the Bible and has a vital role to play as the Queen of the South; a powerful counterpoint to the King of the South.

Matthew 12:42

Amplified Bible

‘The Queen of the South (Sheba) [Sheba and Dedan descended from Cush] will stand up [as a witness] at the judgment against this [last] generation, and will condemn it because she came from the ends of the earth to listen to the wisdom of Solomon; and now, something greater than Solomon is here [the Messiah].’

The term Queen of the South is a tantalising clue as it confirms the status of India on the world stage, while at the same time excluding it from the future union of Islamic nations incorporating the King of the South: Turkey, Iran, Pakistan, Egypt and their allies Indonesia and Bangladesh.

An alliance led by China, is predicted in the Book of Revelation.

Revelation 16:12

English Standard Version

‘The sixth angel poured out his bowl on the great river Euphrates, and its water was dried up, to prepare the way for the kings from the east.’

The Kings from the East comprise China, North Korea or sensationally, a united Korea and much of continental southeast Asia, including Vietnam, Myanmar and Thailand. At this juncture, after the King of the North has conclusively and systematically defeated the King of the South; the Queen of the South; and having previously dispatching the King of the West; China decides to impede Russia’s rush towards total global dominion.

Revelation 16:16

English Standard Version

‘And they assembled them at the place that in Hebrew is called Armageddon [G7171 meaning: ‘the hill or city of Megiddo’ derived from G4023: ‘to surround, encompass, take possession, sieze’ and G2022: ‘to pour upon’].’

The forces of the Russian King of the North square up against the combined Chinese led Asian Kings of the East on the plains below (adjacent to) Megiddo.

China comprises three of Japheth’s sons – refer Chapter X China: Magog, Tubal & Meshech. Magog, Tubal and Meshech dwell in the North and in the East – Daniel 11:44, Revelation 16:12. Magog is described in Ezekiel chapters thirty-eight, thirty-nine and in Revelation 20:1–10. Only one nation in the world could be the correct match.

Gog is a future ruler of Magog – quite literally, a de-magog-ue.

Definition of a demagogue: ‘a person, especially an orator or political leader, who gains power and popularity by arousing the emotions, passions, and prejudices of the people.’

This leader is suspiciously reminiscent of the Nephilim – Articles: Nephilim & Elioud Giants I & II.

There are in fact two wars predicted, involving Magog:

1. Towards the end of the Great tribulation at the battle of Armageddon, Magog with the Kings of the East, faces off against the King of the North.

2. At the end of a millennial period of peace, Magog and its allies attack, not the present day state of Israel (or the Jews), but rather true Israel descended from the sons of Jacob – Chapter XXIX Esau: The Thirteenth Tribe; and Chapter XXX Judah & Benjamin – the Regal Tribes.

‘The phrase, “The Yellow Peril,” was first introduced into public print by Emperor William of Germany in 1895. In making a cartoon, representing the dangers likely to arise from the nations of the East against the West, the Emperor named the picture, ‘The Yellow Peril’ – The Yellow Peril, or the Orient vs. the Occident as viewed by modern statesmen and ancient prophets, 1911, Greenberry George Rupert (1847-1922).

The Statue in Nebuchadnezzar’s dream has been discussed previously, with the Medes of Madai, represented by the Turko-Mongols of Central Asia and the Persians of Elam, represented by Turkey, being the chest and arms of silver.

The head of gold is synonymous with the Babylonian Chaldean Empire from the descendants of Abraham’s brother Nahor, represented by Italy.

The torso and thighs of bronze equate to the Greco-Macedonian Empire, the descendants of Abraham’s nephew Lot (Moab and Ammon), represented by France – Chapter XXV Italy: Nahor & the Chaldeans; and Chapter XXVI The French & Swiss: Moab, Ammon & Haran.

Each descending metal is less valuable, though more robust than the one previous to it.

In Daniel 2:33, 40 NET, it says:

Its legs were of iron… Then there will be a fourth kingdom, one strong like iron. Just like iron breaks in pieces and shatters everything, and as iron breaks in pieces all these metals, so it will break in pieces and crush the others.’

The legs of iron, are much stronger than the bronze of the Greco-Macedonians, yet not as culturally sophisticated or resplendent. It would be unusually conspicuous if the Assyrians were missing from the statue, as other major European powers are included as we have investigated.

The two legs represent the division of the Roman Empire. One leg of iron is the Western Roman Empire centred in Rome and represents the descendants of Ishmael: Germany – Chapter XXVIII The True Identity & Origin of Germans & Austrians – Ishmael & Hagar.

The other leg is the Eastern Roman Empire of Byzantium and this leg represents the descendants of Asshur: Russia – Chapter XX Will the Real Assyria Stand Up: Asshur & Russia.

Edited excerpt from an answer to questions asked on Quora: What is the meaning of Daniel chapter 11? and What does the Bible mean about “Queen of the South”?

© Orion Gold 2021 – All rights reserved. Permission to copy, use or distribute, if acknowledgement of the original authorship is attributed to orion-gold.com

India & Pakistan: Cush & Phut

Chapter XIII

Cush is the eldest son of Ham, having a close affinity with Phut; the third-born and not widely recognised, youngest of Ham’s sons – refer Chapter XI Ham Aequator. Five sons are attributed to Cush. Cush and Phut have historically been entwined and in the Bible are mentioned numerous times together; similar to what we learned, regarding Magog, Tubal and Meshech in Chapter Ten, though with a twist. 

Herman Hoeh continues his invaluable platform of research in Origin of the Nations, 1957 – capitalisation his, emphasis mine:

‘This puzzle is easily solved! Bordering on the Black Sea in the Colchis (near eastern Turkey today) lived in ancient times “dark-skinned people”, according to historians. This circumstance puzzled even the ancients who thought all black people ought to live in Africa! Black people living in what today is the Caucasus of Russia is merely a confirmation of the fact that civilization commenced with Nimrod, a black man, in Babylon (Genesis 10:8-10). His kingdom spread northward from Babel to this very region!’

Nimrod will form a separate study in a dedicated chapter. His identity will be unravelled and the assumption he was Black will be questioned and answered – refer Chapter XXI The Incredible Identity, Origin & Destiny of Nimrod; and articles: Thoth; and The Pyramid Perplexity.

Hoeh: ‘When the Assyrians carried Egyptians and Ethiopians captive (Isaiah 20), many were undoubtedly planted in this very region where the remnants of Nimrod’s empire had long remained… These people practiced circumcision – just as the [Black] Aborigines of Australia do today! From this region a few hundred miles northwest of Babylon comes the [Black] race [Negritos and Melanesians] of Southeast Asia.

In II Chronicles 12:3 we read of the Sukkiim who came out of Africa into Palestine. We hear no more of them in Africa. But Herodotus tells us that they journeyed to Colchis by the Black Sea… In this region we find the mention of Sukhum… and of the dark-skinned Sakai. They gave their name to the Caspian Sea, which the ancients called “Sikim”… A large province in India also is named Sikkim after them…

The Sakai are scattered throughout Southeast Asia. They journeyed with the sons of Gomer. One of the proofs that Gomer is in Asia, but not in Europe, is this fact that the [Black people] who lived in the land of Gomer near Babylon now live in Southeast Asia! In ancient Colchis also lived the Aeetas… Where are the Aeetas today? In the Philippines where some of the sons of Gomer [rather, Javan] also are… The really important reason for knowing where these [Black] people journeyed is that they help us solve the riddle where the sons of Gomer are today!’ – Chapter V Gomer: Continental South East Asia.

Australian Aborigine men

Hoeh: ‘A most intriguing question is the origin of the [Black African]… Part of the black race stems from Cush (Genesis 10:6). Cush means black in Hebrew (YOUNG’s CONCORDANCE). The word “Cush” is often translated into English by the word “Ethiopia”, but not all Cushites live in Ethiopia (an independent nation in East Africa). The Greeks called the children of Cush “Ethiopians”. That’s why we use the word in English.’

Australian Aborigine women

Hoeh: ‘Cush first settled around ancient Babylon (Genesis 10:8-10). The children of Cush were the original Babylonians, not the Chaldeans who are in Southern Europe today. From Babylon, Cush spread far and wide. Most of the black children of Cush migrated across central Arabia and around the southern coast of Arabia to East Africa. The Egyptians called East Africa, south of Syene, “Kosh”. The Chaldeans and the Assyrians called it “Kushu”… Not all Scriptures refer to the Cushite who settled in East Africa.’

Dravidian women

‘Cush also had sons who went east into Asia rather than Africa. Here is what Herodotus wrote: The Ethiopians from the sun-rise (for [there are] two kinds)… were marshalled with the Indians, and did not at all differ from [them] in appearance but only in their language, and their hair. For the eastern Ethiopians are straight-haired; but those of (Africa) have hair more curly than that of any other people [the Black African is a different line and not descended from Cush – refer Chapter XII Canaan & African. These Ethiopians from Asia were accounted (almost the same as the Indian [of India]) (Polymnia, section 20).’

Dravidian men

The Brown people of South India and Ceylon [Sri Lanka] are the descendants of Cush! Historians call them Dravidians today. The ancients called them SIBAE… Their Bible name was Seba (Genesis 10:7). Josephus, the Jewish historian, recognized an eastern and a western Cush – one in Asia, the other in Africa (ANTIQUITIES. VI, 2). Herodotus calls them “Asiatic Ethiopians” (Thalia, section 94). The word translated “Ethiopia”, in Ezekiel 38:5 should be properly translated “Cush”. It refers primarily to the Asiatic Cush, India today.’

The Aborigines of Australia are related to the Negritos of South East Asia and they in turn with the Indians from India – refer Chapter VII Javan: Archipelago South East Asia & Polynesia. The similarity of the Aborigine facial characteristics with the Dravidian peoples of Southern India and Sri Lanka is too palpable to ignore. Herman Hoeh provides applicable and insightful information, yet with some incorrect conclusions.

Though the Black African is not descended from Cush but rather Canaan; the peoples from Southern India as explained by Dr Hoeh are descended from Cush – Chapter XII Canaan & Africa. In fact, Cush’s sons have spread even further afield. Cush once lived in East Africa, though they are not there now. There is no east-west split of Cush today. This would make Bible verses confusing, not knowing which Cush is intended? Cush’s descendants were not the original Babylonians. The meaning of Cush has been problematic, regardless of Youngs Concordance definition as ‘black.’

Abarim Publications – emphasis mine:

‘The origin of the name Cush is irretrievably obscure, and none of the translators have more to say about it than that it is related to Ethiopia, and having a dark countenance. The prophet Jeremiah rhetorically asks, “Can the Cushite change his skin?” (Jeremiah 13:23), which may or may not suggest that the Cushites were known for being black. Still, this says very little about the meaning of the name Cush. Klein’s Etymological dictionary of the Hebrew Language lists a word written similar to Ethiopia, meaning spindle (with poetic function of ‘horn’?) [the Horn of Africa, present day Ethiopia is southwards from where the descendants of Cush settled], but he gives no applications to try the word. The Septuagint translates this name with a compilation of derivatives of the Greek verb ‘to scorch,’ and noun ‘countenance’.

However, the Hebrew word for black is (sahar). The heth and rosh in this word are so dominant that the name Cush can hardly have come from it. Allowing this would link Cush to pretty much any other word that contains a shin. Like the word (yshsh; weak, impotent, aged) for instance, which makes a far more plausible candidate as a repeated letter often falls away and the yod alternates with the waw. In concert with the common Hebrew particle (ke; as if, like), the name would mean As If He Were Weak.

And then there is the root (yshh; meaning uncertain), which yields the noun (tushiya), meaning wisdom, sound knowledge, which would yield the meaning of Cush as As If He Were Getting Smarter… Jones’ Dictionary of Old Testament Proper Names reads A Black Countenance, Full Of Darkness, but also submits… “the etymology is most uncertain”. NOBSE Study Bible Name List simply reads Black.’

Not only do we lack a clear definition for the name Cush, the word has caused editors confusion in translating Cush in the Bible. It is invariably translated as either Cush, Cushan, Cushim or Cushi – either with a capital C or K.

The following article by Peter Unseth, details inadvertently attributing biblical names to current political boundaries and the usage of the word Cush – emphasis mine.

Hebrew Kush: Sudan, Ethiopia, or Where?

‘Some published sources have acknowledged that Biblical kush was in what is now Egypt and Sudan… [and] I have found no actual evidence that the Kingdom of Kush indeed ruled any parts of the territory in modern Ethiopia. Much of the translators’ tendency to translate kush by a term that has modern day political significance stems from the Septuagint’s use of the word Aithiopia. At the time the Septuagint was translated, this was indeed a correct Greek term to use in translating kush. 

If kush is translated as “Ethiopia”, the question arises: “Ethiopia’s borders at which point in time?” But in the centuries and decades since such early translations as the KJV, the use of “Ethiopia” in translating kush into English has become less and less of a legitimate choice. Translators too often retained the word “Ethiopia”, overlooking the fact that there has been a change in what was referred to between the use of English “Ethiopia” in earlier centuries (when the English meaning of Ethiopia was very similar to that of Greek Aithiopia) and the word “Ethiopia” in common usage of 20th century English (and a number of the world’s languages).

… the kingdom of kush was not within the borders of present day Ethiopia, but rather within the borders of Sudan and Egypt. 

So we must conclude that the use of “Ethiopia” in English translations (and other languages) today leads readers to the erroneous conclusion that the Biblical references were to people and places actually within the delineated borders of the present state of Ethiopia.

I have studied over 30 English translations, charting their translations of kush in 21 verses. Their choices were generally from one of four terms: “kush”, “Ethiopia”, “Nubia”, “Sudan”… problems have resulted from kush being translated by a term that has present day political significance… ordinary readers have simply not understood the text correctly. They have assumed that the word referred to an area that coincided with the borders of a modern state. This confusion is increased when different versions use words referring to different states. My friend who grew up on the Ethiopian-Sudanese border was genuinely perplexed and wanted to know “Which country does the Bible refer to in Psalm 68:31, Ethiopia or Sudan?”

… Biblical prophecy has been applied to the wrong parts of the world as a result of terms with political significance’ – refer article: Four Kings & One Queen.

‘Writers unduly influenced by translations have misunderstood the Biblical text and interpreted prophecies as applying to the present states of Ethiopia or Sudan. Writing about Biblical prophecy, Otis wrote “Persia [Elam], Ethiopia (Cush), Libya [Phut] … are all easily identifiable with modern nations”…

In summary, the Old Testament references to kush do not refer specifically or exclusively to the present states of Sudan, Ethiopia, or any other political entity in Africa, and should not be translated with terms that would refer to such political states. The word kush should be translated in a way that is faithful to the text and as clear as possible to the reader. This will generally mean that the word will have to be translated by different words or phrases, according to the particular context and language.’

The difficulty in translating Cush is removed when their identity is understood. Cush’s sons include a number of nations. The simplicity of the matter is that everywhere ‘Cush’ is stated, it can simply be replaced with India. Leaving Nimrod for now, the five sons of Cush as given in Genesis 10:6-7 ESV are: Seba, Havilah, Sabtah, Raamah and Sabteca. Raamah had two sons and they are Sheba and Dedan.

Abarim Publications – emphasis mine:

‘There’s only one Seba in the Bible… (Genesis 10:7). There seems to be something secretive about this name. Neither BDB Theological Dictionary nor NOBSE Study Bible Name List dares to even hint at an interpretation. Jones’ Dictionary of Old Testament Proper Names ignores any Hebrew words that may have to do with the name Seba and goes after an Arabic cognate and concludes Eminent.

… to a Hebrew audience the name Seba sounded very clearly like it came from the verb (saba), meaning to imbibe… and is mostly associated with strong liquor and heavy drinking. Noun (sobe) means a drink… Whatever the original name was intended to convey, to a Hebrew audience the name Seba must have looked like Drunkard. According to Klein’s Etymological Dictionary of the Hebrew Language, the name Seba means He Drank Wine.’

Isaiah 43:3

English Standard Version

‘For I am the Lord your God, the Holy One of Israel, your Saviour. I give Egypt [Mizra] as your ransom, Cush [India] and Seba in exchange for you.’

Isaiah 45.14 

New Century Version

The Lord says, “The goods made in Egypt [Mizra] and Cush [India] and the tall people of Seba will come to you and will become yours. The Sabeans will walk behind you, coming along in chains. They will bow down before you and pray to you, saying, ‘God is with you, and there is no other God’.”

Psalm 72:10

English Standard Version

‘May the kings of Tarshish [Japan] and of the coastlands [East Asia and South East Asia] render him tribute; may the kings of Sheba and Seba bring gifts!’

Seba is included with their neighbour, India. A clue is given regarding their height. The Tamils of Sri Lanka are taller than either Indian Tamils or Indians in general. Seba and the Sabeans are the peoples of modern day Sri Lanka. Sri Lanka has a population of 23,196,132 people. Cush’s sons together, boast a population far bigger than China’s combination of Magog, Tubal and Meshech.

Sri Lankan man and woman

Who is India in Bible Prophecy? Kelly McDonald, 2016: ‘An interesting fact… the Hebrew names for Ivory, Ape, and Peacock come from the Tamal language… (Smith’s Bible Dictionary, 1884).’

According to Abarim, Havilah in Hebrew means: ‘Circle’ and from the verb hul, ‘to whirl’, the verb hawa, ‘to gather into a symbiosis’ and the verb laha, ‘to languish’ and by extension, a ‘languishing village’, or an ‘exhausted revelation’.

Abarim Publications – emphasis mine:

‘The name Havilah is assigned three different times in the Bible: It is first mentioned as a land that contains both gold and the river Pishon, one of four rivers of Eden (Genesis 2:11). The people of Ishmael settled there (Genesis 25:18) and [King] Saul drove out the Amalekites from there (1 Samuel 15:7). 

The land [of] Havilah was probably named in retrospect, as the territory of one of the two human Havilahs… we surmise that the Pishon may have been named after the Indus River… that the story of the four rivers most generally tells of the evolution of human civilization… Also note that in Genesis 2:11 the name Havilah is preceded by the definite article or article of approach: the or onto Havilah. [1] A son of Cush, (Genesis 10:7). [2] A son of Joktan, the son of Eber (Genesis 10:29).’

The people of Ishmael for example, settled adjacent to the Havilah of Joktan^ descended from Shem; not the Havilah from Cush, the son of Ham.

Abarim: ‘The name Havilah probably comes from the root group (hul I & II) and can be interpreted in many ways: Verb (hul I) denotes a whirling in circular motions… noun (hol), mining sand, the noun (hil), meaning pain so bad that it makes one writhe (specifically childbirth)… verb (hul II) means to be strong… derived noun (hayil) means might.

When the letter waw is a consonant (as it is in the name Havilah) it is a completely different letter than when it is a vowel (as in the verb), and there must be a very good reason why a vowel changes to a consonant (the same problem occurs with the name David). Perhaps it is to deliberately point at some other words. 

Perhaps to the verb (hawa): means to lay out in order to live collectively, and describes investing one’s personal sovereignty into a living collective… to prostrate, which is to submit oneself wholly and bodily to a collective or to a leader… another form of laying out is in proclaiming information that will lead to greater oneness among the hearers… the noun (ahawa) meaning brotherhood.

For a meaning of the name Havilah… Jones’ Dictionary of Old Testament Proper Names has… Trembling* (with pain).’

Genesis 2:10-14

New English Translation

‘Now a river flows from Eden to water the orchard, and from there it divides into four headstreams. The name of the first is Pishon; it runs through [Hebrew: it is that which goes around] entire land of Havilah, where there is gold. (The gold of that land is pure; pearls and lapis lazuli are also there). The name of the second river** is Gihon; it runs through the entire land of Cush [India]. The name of the third river is Tigris; it runs along the east side of Assyria. The fourth river is the Euphrates.’

Though it is tempting to assume the Havilah in question is that of Cush, because Cush is mentioned in the next verse; it is actually Havilah, the son of Joktan^ who is being referenced and which has a connection with Assyria – refer Chapter XXIV Arphaxad & Joktan: Balts, Slavs & the Balkans; and Chapter XX Will the Real Assyria Stand Up: Asshur & Russia.

Flags of Sri Lanka and Bangladesh

Today, Havilah is the nation of Bangladesh. Coincidently, it has so many rivers and water ways that regular and devastating flooding causes much pain* to its 175,122,990 inhabitants.

Assignment Point – emphasis mine:

‘Bangladesh is a land of rivers. In fact, the pride of Bangladesh is her rivers with one of the largest networks in the world. In spite of being a very small country, Bangladesh has an amazing number of about 700 rivers. Most of the rivers… rise from the Himalayan range and fall into the Bay of Bengal. 

The rivers of Bangladesh consist of tiny hilly streams, winding seasonal creeks, muddy canals, some truly magnificent rivers, and their tributaries. In some places, such as Patuakhali, Barisal, and Sundarbans… the watercourses are so plentiful that they form a veritable maze… Bangladesh has [coincidently] predominantly four major river systems – 1) the Brahmaputra-Jamuna, 2) the Ganges-Padma,** 3) the Surma-Meghna, and 4) the Chittagong region river system.’

The synchronous four main river systems many millennia apart is notable; with the Gihon river running through the ‘entire land of Cush’ possibly synonymous with the Ganges River? The original location of Eden and its Garden will be investigated in a subsequent chapter – refer Chapter XXII Alpha & Omega

Man and woman from Bangladesh

Sabtah and Sabteca, the third and fifth sons of Cush, are not mentioned outside of Genesis Ten and 1 Chronicles One.

Abarim Publications – emphasis mine:  

‘Sabtah is a son of Cush… In Genesis 10:7 his name is spelled [one way] but in 1 Chronicles 1:9 it’s spelled [differently as Sabta] which appears to be an Aramaic spelling. The etymology of the name Sabtah and that of his brother Sabteca is unclear. Both names start out with [a letter] which does not occur in Hebrew. 

Neither BDB Theological Dictionary nor NOBSE Study Bible Name List attempt to interpret these names but Jones’ Dictionary of Old Testament Proper Names proposes relations with an Arabic verb, which transliterated into Hebrew would form [a word sabat] which means to beat or to break. Jones… states that this name means Breaking Through, and adds: i.e. a terror to foes. But perhaps a Hebrew audience that wasn’t aware of Arabic roots, would have associated our name Sabtah with the Hebrew root (sabab), meaning to turn or go around, encircle… the verb (sabab) describes a going in a circular motion: to turn, turnabout, turn into or to encircle. Nouns (mesab) and (musab) describe that which surrounds (i.e. a wall*)’

Abarim note Sabteca means in Hebrew: ‘Beating, Encircle Depression’, from an unused verb sabat, ‘to beat or break’ like Sabtah.

Abarim Publications:

‘From (1) the verb (sabab), to turn or encircle, and (2) the verb (ka’a), to be disheartened… the name Sabteca ends with (k-a), the meaning of which can also not be retrieved. The verb (ka’a) is a rare verb… The even rarer adjective (ka’eh) means cowed.’

Sabtah and Sabteca are a nation and a territory – possibly a future state – which are both encircled by being landlocked and thus represented by modern day Nepal with a population of 29,626,817 people [acting as a wall* along the mountainous border of India and China] and Kashmir, the disputed and disheartened territory located in the north of India and Pakistan. 

Kashmir’s population is an estimated 15,427,841 people. Notice the spelling of Kash-mir and to the north east of Kashmir, above Pakistan, there is the Hindu Kush Mountain range. The Indian administered region of Kashmir, the union territories of Jammu and Kashmir have 12,541,302 people. The Pakistani territory of Azad Kashmir has 2,016,192 people and the Chinese region of Gilgit-Baltistan, has 870,347 people (approximate figures).

In 2 Chronicles 12.2-3 ESV, we are introduced for the first and only time to the Sukki, Sukkites or Sukkiim as mentioned by Dr Hoeh. 

‘In the fifth year of King Rehoboam, because they had been unfaithful to the Lord, Shishak king of Egypt came up against Jerusalem with 1,200 chariots and 60,000 horsemen. And the people were without number who came with him from Egypt [Mizra] – Libyans [Lubim], Sukkiim, and Ethiopians [India].’

This was a military alliance with Egypt against King Rehoboam of the Kingdom of Judah. Sukki or Sikki, means ‘booth dwellers’ with the connotation of being nomadic. The word has a similarity to the people of the Punjab, India who adhere to the Sik-h or Sikhism religion. Interestingly, the men let their hair grow, without cutting and wear turbans to keep it covered. Similar to a nazarite vow in the Old Testament and the Danite Judge Samson, who did not cut his hair – refer Chapter XXXIV Dan: The Invisible Tribe

The Sukki are mentioned sandwiched between Phut and Cush and are a people in their own right, similar to Ararat and Minni, studied earlier – refer Chapter V Gomer: Continental South Asia. The Sukki equate to the nation of Afghanistan today. Afghanistan’s population is 43,524,735 people. The Pashtuns make up the largest ethnic group in Afghanistan, comprising between 38% and 42% of the country’s population. Their main territory Pashtunistan, is between the Hindu Kush mountains in Afghanistan and the Indus River in neighbouring Pakistan, where there, they are the second largest ethnic Group. 

Flag of Afghanistan 

“India is not a nation, nor a country. It is a subcontinent of nationalities” – Muhammad Ali-Jinnah.

We will now turn our attention to the sub-Continent of India and study scriptures pertaining to Raamah and his sons Sheba and Dedan.

Raamah in Hebrew means: ‘Trembling, thundering’, from the verb ra’am and ‘to thunder’. Quite applicable, when one imagines the enormous multitude of Indians and the noisy tumult their voices and footfalls make. India’s population alone, is a staggering 1,460,438,388 people and set to overtake China during the first half of this century (this occurred in April 2023).

Abarim Publications – emphasis & bold mine:

‘The one and only Raamah in the Bible is a son of Cush… (Genesis 10:7). After his brief appearance in Genesis 10, and the parallel text of 1 Chronicles 1:9, where his name is spelled (Raama), we hear no more of this person. The unused verb (ra’am) probably meant to roll like thunder… appears to be a rare word to describe a horse’s mane, perhaps in the sense of its rolling or whipping. For a meaning of the name Raamah, NOBSE Study Bible Name List reads Trembling. Jones’ Dictionary of Old Testament Proper Names reads Thundering.

There are two completely different names in the Bible that both transliterate into English as Sheba – We’ll call our two different names Sheba I (spelled with an ayin) and Sheba II (spelled with an aleph):

Sheba I: ‘Seven, Oath’ from (shaba), seven, or to swear.

The name Sheba-with-ayin is ascribed to: A town in Simeon (Joshua 19:2). A Benjaminite (2 Samuel 20:1). A Gadite (1 Chronicles 5:13). This name Sheba is identical to the words (sheba’), meaning seven and (shaba’), meaning to swear (an oath): has to do with… the act of binding with an oath… (seven seals or seven bonds).

Sheba II: Unknown, but perhaps Man, Drunk, Captive, Splinter

The name Sheba-with-aleph belongs to: [1] A son of Raamah… (Genesis 10:7). [2] A son of Joktan, who is the brother of Peleg (Genesis 10:28). [3] A son of Jokshan, son of Abraham and Keturah.* Sheba is also a region or nation of which the queen journeyed to Solomon 1 Kings 10:1;  Matthew 12.42).’

This raises an important point, which has been a stumbling-stone for many commentators and researchers: the fact there are two Sheba and Dedan relationships in the Bible; plus a third individual in the Table of Nations, called Sheba.* Also, Dedan is very much like Dodan, the son of Javan. Understandably, it has been confusing for researchers. One from Ham and two separate Shebas from Shem. This has led some to consider an editorial slip-up and that all are one-and-the-same. Rather than accepting they are listed for a reason and the possibility they were just popular names of the day, like we have our more commonly used first names today. As we identity them on our journey, we will see that they are all separate personalities.

Abarim: ‘This name Sheba is according to Jones’ Dictionary of Old Testament Proper Names comparable with an Ethiopic word meaning ‘man’. And so, for a meaning of this name Sheba, Jones’ Dictionary of Old Testament Proper Names reads Man. BDB Theological Dictionary sees relations with a verb that means to make campaign or expedition, but lists (saba), meaning to imbibe (see the name Seba).

The name may even have to do with (shaba) to take captive. The noun is used in the Aramaic Talmud to mean splinter, a possible derivative (says BDB Theological Dictionary) from the unused (shbb I & II), which yields (shebabim, from root I), splinters, and (shabib, from root II), flame.

Dedan: Leading Gently, from the verb (dada), to move or lead slowly. The name Dedan comes possibly from the Hebrew noun (dd), meaning breast or nipple… For a meaning of the name Dedan, Jones’ Dictionary of Old Testament Proper Names goes with (dada) and reads Leading Forward, i.e. great increase of family. The NOBSE Study Bible Name List reads Low…’

For further meanings, please refer back to Rodan and Dodan’s descendants from Javan in Chapter Seven. A ‘great increase of family’ is certainly applicable to India. The Sons of Raamah have populated India; Sheba to the north and Dedan to the south. 

In Ezekiel 27:12-24 NET, describing trading with Tyre, we have references to Sheba and Dedan from Cush, as well as from Abraham. We can ascertain who is whom from the context of who is mentioned with them from an ethnic and geographical view. Recall point number one in the Introduction.

12 “Tarshish [Japan] was your trade partner because of your abundant wealth; they exchanged silver, iron, tin, and lead for your products. 

13 Javan [Archipelago South East Asia], Tubal [Eastern Coastal China], and Meshech [Southern Central China] were your clients; they exchanged slaves and bronze items for your merchandise. 14 Beth Togarmah [North (South) Korea] exchanged horses, chargers, and mules for your products. 15 The Dedanites [Southern India] were your clients. Many coastlands [East Asia and South East Asia] were your customers; they paid you with ivory tusks and ebony… 22 The merchants of Sheba [Northern India] and Raamah [all India] engaged in trade with you; they traded the best kinds of spices along with precious stones and gold for your products. 

20 Dedan [Abraham] was your client in saddle cloths for riding. 21 Arabia [Joktan, Abraham and Keturah] and all the princes of Kedar [Ishmael] were your trade partners; for lambs, rams, and goats they traded with you. 23 Haran, Kanneh, Eden [Haran], merchants from Sheba [Abraham], Asshur [Russia], and Kilmad were your clients. 24 They traded with you choice garments, purple [feature of Tyre and Phoenicians] clothes and embroidered work, and multicolored carpets bound and reinforced with cords; these were among your merchandise.”

The second stated Dedan and the second Sheba are related to Abraham and the peoples mentioned with them are descended from Shem. Sheba and Dedan of Raamah and Cush are in bold. The mention of ‘precious stones’ is worth noting as India’s second biggest export is Gems and precious metals. Peter Unseth, comments on this in the article we read earlier – emphasis & bold mine:

‘In Job 28:19, in a reference to the surpassing quality of a topaz, Job speaks of the “topaz of kush”. (The identification of the exact stone is not precise.) There are no topaz (or other similar gems) found in Ethiopia [but there is in India], at least not in the quantity to be known outside of the immediate area. The point of the reference to Kush is to assert its quality, the particular geography of its origin is not the point of the passage [disagree, as it is part of the point]. “Here the place name probably designates the quality of the gem and not its place of origin”(Reyburn 1992:512) Following this line of reasoning, GNB translates this “the finest topaz”.’

Once we understand where the modern descendants of Cush are located today, this verse is remarkable in its accuracy. It is actually stating a precious gem, from the present geographic location of Cush. Topaz is found in India and anciently, it was one of twelve precious stones esteemed in Indian culture and medicine.

Job 28:19

New Century Version

‘The topaz from Cush cannot compare to wisdom; it cannot be bought with the purest gold.’

Diamond mining extends back into Indian antiquity. Anciently, India was the source of nearly all the world’s known diamonds. In fact, until the discovery of diamonds in Brazil in 1726, India was the only place where diamonds were mined.

Psalm 72:10, 15

English Standard Version

‘May the kings of Tarshish [Japan] and of the coastlands [East Asia and South East Asia] render him tribute; may the kings of Sheba [Northern India] and Seba [Sri Lanka] bring gifts! Long may he live; may gold of Sheba be given to him…’

India is number four in the world, in the top ten countries with the most natural resources. India’s mining sector contributes 11% of the country’s industrial GDP and 2.5% of its total Gross Domestic Product. In 2010 the mining and metal industry was worth over $106.4 billion. India’s coal reserves are the fourth largest in the world and its other natural resources include ‘bauxite, chromite, diamonds, limestone, natural gas, petroleum, and titanium ore. India provides over 12% of global thorium, over 60% of global mica production, and is the leading producer of manganese ore.’

In Ezekiel 38:13 ESV – India, as we saw earlier with Japan, stands against the great Chinese military alliance of the far future. This is in keeping with current geo-political alliances. Both Japan and India favour a relationship with the United States, South Korea and Taiwan. Whereas China aligns with Russia, North Korea and Pakistan.

Sheba and Dedan [Northern and Southern India] and the merchants of Tarshish [Japan] and all its leaders will say to you, ‘Have you come to seize spoil? Have you assembled your hosts to carry off plunder, to carry away silver and gold, to take away livestock and goods, to seize great spoil?’ – refer Chapter X China: Magog, Tubal & Meshech.

Joel 3:8

Young’s Literal Translation

‘And have sold your sons and your daughters into the hand of the sons of Judah, And they have sold them to Shabeans [H7615 from H7614, Sheba: Genesis 10:7], unto a nation far off…

Most translations say Sabeans as in Seba, meaning Sri Lanka. It should read Sheba, as the people involved are being sold to a powerful nation and thus, India makes contextual sense. Sheba is also shown to be dominant over his brother Dedan in the scriptures. The relationship with Judah is also a significant clue to the identity of both Sheba and Judah – refer Chapter XXX Judah & Benjamin – the Regal Tribes.

Chapter eighteen of Isaiah is dedicated to Cush. Verse 1 and 2 ESV:

‘Ah, land of whirring wings [Havilah] that is beyond the rivers of Cush [such as the Ganga (Ganges), Godavari, Brahmaputra and Krishna, the four longest rivers], which sends ambassadors by the sea, in vessels of papyrus on the waters! 

Go, you swift messengers, to a nation tall and smooth [Dedan (Seba)], to a people feared near and far, a nation mighty [India] and conquering, whose land the rivers divide [India a country crisscrossed by nine major rivers].’

Ezekiel 30:3-5, 9

English Standard Version

3 ‘For the day is near, the day of the Lord is near; it will be a day of clouds [veiled reference to Magog-China], a time of doom for the nations. 4 A sword shall come upon Egypt [Mizra], and anguish shall be in Cush, when the slain fall in Egypt, and her wealth is carried away [by the King of the North], and her foundations are torn down. 5 Cush, and Put*, and Lud, and all Arabia, and Libya* and the people of the land that is in league, shall fall with them by the sword. 9 “On that day messengers shall go out from me in ships to terrify the unsuspecting people of Cush, and anguish shall come upon them on the day of Egypt’s doom; for, behold, it comes!’

Ezekiel 38:1-2,5-6

English Standard Version

‘The word of the Lord came to me: “Son of man, set your face toward Gog [the ruler], of the land of Magog [Northern China], the chief prince of Meshech [Southern Central China] and Tubal [Eastern Coastal China], and prophesy against him… Persia [Elam], Cush, and Put are with them, all of them with shield and helmet; Gomer [Continental South East Asia] and all his hordes; Beth-togarmah [(North) Korea] from the uttermost parts of the north with all his hordes – many peoples are with you.’

We learned in verse thirteen that Cush, comprising Sheba and Dedan with Tarshish-Japan are not aligned with Magog-China in the yet future, powerful military alliance. Though verse 5 says Cush is an ally. India presumably begins in the alliance, to then later withdraw.

Other noteworthy verses regarding Cush, include: Isaiah 20:1-6, Jeremiah 46:9, Ezekiel 27:10; 29:10, Habakkuk 3:7, Amos 9:7, Nahum 3:9 and Zephaniah 2:12.

Steven Collins, an experienced and knowledgable Identity researcher concurs with an identification of Sheba and Dedan with India; for he states on his website: 

“Sheba and Dedan” are increasingly looking like the nation of modern India, as is discussed in my May 2, 2007 Prophecy Blog entry entitled “Will India and the USA Become Allies?” India is a large democracy with an English-speaking history from its membership in the British Empire [and Commonwealth]. It is increasingly being drawn toward the West via economic ties as well as mutual concerns about Islamic terrorism [within Pakistan and Afghanistan] and the rapid militarization of China.’

India is one of a handful of nations named by name in the Old Testament – Esther 1:1; 8:9. The verses in question relate to the time of the Medo-Persian Empire; marking the kingdom’s boundary from Ethiopia in the West to India in the East – one the past location for the descendants of Cush, the other the present location. The Hebrew word is Hoduw (H1912), signifying ‘the country surrounding the Indus’ and ‘Hodu’ – that is, Hindu-stan.

Jeremiah 13:23

English Standard Version

‘Can the Ethiopian change his skin or the leopard his spots…’

The people of Cush were identifiable by their darker skin. We read the following regarding the third wife of Moses. Presumably, his second wife had died at this point and Moses sister and brother took umbrage. 

Numbers 12:1-3, 9-11

English Standard Version

‘Miriam and Aaron spoke against Moses because of the Cushite woman whom he had married… And they said, “Has the Lord indeed spoken only through Moses? Has he not spoken through us also?” And the Lord heard it. Now the man Moses was very meek, more than all people who were on the face of the earth. And the anger of the Lord was kindled against them, and he departed. When the cloud removed from over the tent, behold, Miriam was leprous, like snow. And Aaron turned toward Miriam, and behold, she was leprous. And Aaron said to Moses, “Oh, my lord, do not punish us because we have done foolishly and have sinned.’ 

It is ironic that Miriam’s condemnation of Moses taking a dark skinned wife, led to her becoming as white as snow. We read in 1 Kings and also the Song of Solomon – all eight chapters – about Solomon meeting the Queen of Sheba. Judging from the accounts, they were quite enamoured with each other.

1 Kings 10: 1-13 

English Standard Version

‘Now when the queen of Sheba [who reigned from 960 to 945 BCE] heard of the fame of Solomon [who reigned from 970 to 930 BCE] concerning the name of the Lord, she came to test him with hard questions [circa 955 BCE]. 2 She came to Jerusalem with a very great retinue, with camels bearing spices and very much gold and precious stones. And when she came to Solomon, she told him all that was on her mind. 3 And Solomon answered all her questions; there was nothing hidden from the king that he could not explain to her. 4 And when the queen of Sheba had seen all the wisdom of Solomon, the house^ that he had built [Temple completed in 959 BCE – 1 Kings 6:38], 5 the food of his table, the seating of his officials, and the attendance of his servants, their clothing, his cupbearers, and his burnt offerings that he offered at the house of the Lord, there was no more breath in her.

6 And she said to the king, “The report was true that I heard in my own land of your words and of your wisdom, 7 but I did not believe the reports until I came and my own eyes had seen it. And behold, the half was not told me. Your wisdom and prosperity surpass the report that I heard. 8 Happy are your men! Happy are your servants, who continually stand before you and hear your wisdom! 9 Blessed be the Lord your God, who has delighted in you and set you on the throne of Israel! Because the Lord loved Israel forever, he has made you king, that you may execute justice and righteousness.”

10 Then she gave the king 120 talents of gold, and a very great quantity of spices and precious stones. Never again came such an abundance of spices as these that the queen of Sheba gave to King Solomon. 11 Moreover, the fleet of Hiram, which brought gold from Ophir, brought from Ophir a very great amount of almug wood and precious stones. 12 And the king made of the almug wood supports for the house^ of the Lord [Temple construction began in 966 BCE] and for the king’s house, also lyres and harps for the singers. No such almug wood has come or been seen to this day. 13 And King Solomon gave to the queen of Sheba all that she desired, whatever she asked besides what was given her by the bounty of King Solomon. So she turned and went back to her own land with her servants.’

Song of Solomon 1:5-6

New English Translation

‘I am dark [H7838 – shachowr: Black, jet black, dusky] but lovely, O maidens of Jerusalem, dark like the tents of Qedar [Kedar, son of Ishmael], lovely like the tent curtains of Salmah. Do not stare at me because I am dark [H7840 – scharyah: blackish, swarthy], for the sun has burned [scorched] my skin [not literally, but figuratively].’

Footnotes:

‘The [second use of the] term “dark” does not appear in the Hebrew in this line but is supplied in the translation from the preceding line for the sake of clarity. The terms “black but beautiful” in the A-line are broken up – the B-line picks up on “black” and the C-line picks up on “beautiful.” The Beloved was “black” like the rugged tents of Qedar woven from the wool of black goats, but “beautiful” as the decorative inner tent-curtains of King Solomon (J. L. Kugel, The Idea of Biblical Poetry, 40; W. G. E. Watson, Classical Hebrew Poetry, 181).’

In an article entitlted, The Dynasty of Moses and the Queen of Sheba, Hope of Israel Ministries, adds fascinating details of an amazing forerunner romance that preceded Solomon and the Queen of Sheba – capitalisation theirs, emphasis mine:

‘In the book of Deuteronomy… God made Moses an amazing promise. After Israel had sinned, and made a golden calf to worship, Yehovah was furious. He declared to Moses: “I have seen this people, and behold, it is a stiffnecked people: Let me alone, that I may destroy them, and blot out their name from under heaven: and I will make of thee a nation MIGHTIER AND GREATER THAN THEY” (Deuteronomy 9:13-14). Moses, however, interceded for the people, and turned away… God’s wrath from them (verses 18-19, 22-29).

However, prior to Moses leaving Egypt, the Jewish historian Josephus points out that he had been a great general who led Pharaoh’s army to victory over the kingdom of Ethiopia, which had conquered most of Egypt. While attacking the Ethiopian capital city, Tharbis, the daughter of the king of Ethiopia, became enamoured of Moses, seeing his valiant exploits, and bargained to deliver the city into his hands if he would but marry her. Moses agreed, and she fulfilled her promise – and Moses married her, and fulfilled the obligation of a husband to her, causing her to become pregnant (Josephus, Antiquities, II, x). This occurred sometime before 1532 B.C., when Moses was driven out of Egypt for slaying an Egyptian (Exodus 2: 11-15). The vitally important royal city where this conflict culminated was “Saba”.’

Moses will be the subject of study in another chapter – refer Chapter XXXI Reuben, Simeon, Levi & Gad – the Celtic Tribes; and Appendix VII: Moses, the Exodus & the Red Sea Crossing – Fabrication or Fact? Accordingly, Moses was born later than the article proposes – in 1526 BCE. Moses fled from Egypt at forty years of age in 1486 BCE. His campaign in Cush would have been circa 1506 to 1496 BCE – refer Appendix IV: An Unconventional Chronology.

Josephus relates:

“… he came upon the Ethiopians before they expected him; and, joining battle with them, he beat them, and deprived them of the hopes they had of success against the Egyptians, and went on in overthrowing their cities, and indeed made a great slaughter of these Ethiopians… the Ethiopians were in danger of being reduced to slavery, and all sorts of destruction; and at length they retired to SABA, which was a royal city of Ethiopia, which Cambyses afterward named MEROE, after the name of his own sister. The place was to be beseiged with very great difficulty, since it was both encompassed by the Nile quite round, and the other rivers...” (Antiquities II, X, 2). ‘The Greek historian Herodotus spoke of Meroe, or Saba, as “… a great city, the name of which is MEROE. This city is said to be the mother of all Ethiopia” (The History, pages 142-143, quoted in The Sign and the Seal, page 448).

When Egyptian history is properly restored and reconstructed, this event means that Moses’ son by Queen Tharbis became the progenitor of a line of Ethiopian [Cushite] kings. When Israel left Egypt in 1492 B.C., [1446 BCE] the land of Egypt was in a shambles – utterly destroyed, as the Papyrus Ipuwer states with awesome clarity in describing the plagues which fell upon that land – including the plague of blood. The papyrus also shows that invaders from the east, the Hyksos, conquered northern Egypt (lower Egypt) and dominated the region as cruel “shepherd kings” for about 500 years. These “Hyksos” were the Amalekites who fought the children of Israel in Sinai as they left Egypt (Exodus 18). They were not thrown out of Egypt until the reign of king Saul of Israel, who conquered the Amalekites in Arabia (I Samuel 15), and Samuel the prophet slew their king Agag (vs. 32-33) [refer Chapter XXIX Esau: The Thirteenth Tribe].

At this same time, the famous and powerful Eighteenth Dynasty arose in southern Egypt and Ethiopia – a dynasty of dark-skinned kings and queens! Among the famous kings of this powerful dynasty, which overthrew the Hyksos and conquered northern (lower) Egypt, Immanuel Velikovsky writes in Ages in Chaos: “The kingdom of Egypt, after regaining independence under AHMOSE, a contemporary of Saul, also achieved grandeur and glory under Amenhotep I, THUTMOSE I, Hatshepsut, and THUTMOSE III. Egypt, devastated and destitute in the centuries under the rule of the Hyksos, rapidly grew in riches” (page 103).

Notice the strange sounding names of this line of kings from southern Egypt and Ethiopia – they contain the name of their ancestor, who was none other than the Biblical MOSES! Why would Egyptian kings of the [2nd] most powerful dynasty that ever ruled Egypt be called by the name of Moses, and be named after Moses? Because this dynasty of kings and queens was descended from Tharbis, who became Queen of Ethiopia, and her husband was none other than Moses!’

The first Pharaoh to incorporate moses as part of his name was a regional Pharaoh during the period of the Exodus, Pharaoh Dudimose I who reigned from 1450 to 1446 BCE. Though he was contemporaneous with Moses, he was not the Pharaoh of the Exodus as we shall discover – Appendix VII: Moses, the Exodus & the Red Sea Crossing – Fabrication or Fact?

Some commentators have stated ‘moses’ is merely a title or rank rather than a personal name, so as to minimise or eliminate Moses from Egypt’s historical record. It is probable it became a title during and after the famous Moses had left his mark on Egyptian history.

‘As Josephus writes, after she delivered up the impregnable city of Saba to Moses, “No sooner was the agreement made, but it took effect immediately; and when Moses had cut off the Ethiopians, he gave thanks to God, and consummated his marriage, and led the Egyptians back to their own land” (Antiquities II, x, 2).

Notice! The royal city where this marriage was consummated was “Saba.” Saba can be none other than the same as Sheba! Thus, the Queen of Sheba, whom Josephus says was the Queen of Ethiopia and Egypt, who visited Solomon in 992 B.C., [circa 958 to 945 BCE] roughly 540 years after Moses married the Ethiopian princess, came from this same royal city of Saba-Sheba. This means that she was a royal descendant of Moses and Tharbis, the daughter of the king of Ethiopia – a descendant of Moses!

… God fulfilled his promise to make a powerful dynasty of kings from the loins of Moses. And in the days of Solomon, the Queen of Sheba – Hatshepsut [ruler of Egypt from 960 to 945 BCE], her Egyptian name, or Makeda, her Ethiopian name – like Tharbis, her ancestor, had a love affair or romance with a Hebrew leader, King Solomon. Thereby the royal lines of Moses [from the tribe of Levi] and David [from the tribe of Judah] became intertwined, and have ruled in the nation of Ethiopia [higher castes in the people of Cush] ever since…

The very name “Hatshepsut” itself may be indicative of the fact that this famous Queen, who visited the land of Punt, the “Divine Land,” and who built a temple on the banks of the Nile at Thebes in upper Egypt patterned after Solomon’s Temple in Jerusalem, was indeed the Queen of Sheba. “Ha,” in Hebrew, means “the.” “Sut is a suffix which may relate to royalty. Thus her actual name is “Shep,” but nominatives are often interchangeable, and it could be rendered “Sheb,” that is, SHEBA – thus her very name could mean, “The Sheba Queen,” or “The Queen of Sheba.”

Interestingly, historians know that the Eighteenth Dynasty of Egypt, at its most powerful, was a [black] dynasty – that is, Ethiopian or Nubian! On page 105 of his book Ages in Chaos, Velikovsky has a plate showing the visage of Queen Hatshepsut, courtesy of the Metropolitan Museum of Art. It is a regal looking statue showing her distinctive Ethiopian features, or a mixture of Ethiopian and Semitic – but of course, for she was the descendant of Tharbis and Moses!

Was Hatshepsut the same person as the Queen of Sheba, or the Queen of Ethiopia, as Josephus states clearly that the Queen of Sheba was? The Ethiopian name of this Queen, who visited Solomon and had a son by him, was Makeda. Did Hatshepsut have this as her personal name? Velikovsky quotes the Karnak obelisk, in Breasted, Records, volume II, section 325, in its description of the famous Egyptian Queen Hatshepsut: “Thy name reaches as far as the circuit of heaven, the fame of MAKERE (Hatshepsut) encircles the sea” (Ages in Chaos, page 105).

Makere is clearly the same name as Makeda, the Ethiopian name for the Queen of Sheba or Saba. The term “Sheba” or “Saba” refers to the name of the famous Ethiopian royal city at the confluence of the Nile and two other Ethiopian rivers, at the upper reaches of the Nile! The word “Ethiopia” is a Greek word meaning “burnt faces.” The Hebrew word Cush, translated as “Ethiopia,” was used in Biblical times to refer to “the entire Nile Valley south of Egypt, including Nubia and Abyssinia” (Edward Ullendorff, Ethiopia and the Bible, page 5, quoted in The Sign and the Seal, page 450). 

The 1955 Revised Constitution of Ethiopia confirms the age-old monarchy’s Divine Right to rule. It states: “The Imperial dignity shall remain perpetually attached to the line of Haile Selassie I, whose line descends without interruption from the dynasty of Menelik I, son of the Queen of Ethiopia, the Queen of Sheba, and King Solomon of Jerusalem…” (ibid., page 24). Haile Selassie, the former Emperor of Ethiopia, claimed to be the 225th direct line descendant of Menelik I, the son of the Queen of Sheba or Saba, the royal city and “mother” city of all Ethiopia. Thus her Biblical name, “Queen of Sheba,” actually helps to prove her true identity!’

The above claim of lineage by Haile Selassie from the nation of Ethiopia, is included for interest and not proof – refer Chapter XII Canaan & Africa. Though if the claim is correct, Selassie’s Y-DNA Haplogroup would be the same as King Solomon… and that would be R1b. If Moses’s first wife was a descendant from Cush, then it is not such a random act for Moses to later take another Cushite woman as his third wife. 

Was Hatshepsut the Queen of Sheba – or Merely the Queen of Theba? By Emmet Sweeney – emphasis mine:

‘In the Old Testament she is named simply “Queen of Sheba,” but in the Gospel of Matthew [12.42] she is called “Queen of the South”. Both these titles point directly to Egypt.

In the Book of Daniel the Ptolemaic pharaoh is named “King of the South” on several occasions. It may be that this was not the most common biblical designation for the Egyptian ruler, but its occurrence in Daniel, without any explanatory comments, proves beyond question that it was a commonly-used expression. And the king of the south shall be strong… and shall enter into the fortress of the king of the north… and shall also carry captives into Egypt… So the king of the south shall come into his own kingdom and return to his own land (Daniel 11, v. 5-9).

It should be noted that the Book of Daniel is generally dated to the first century BC, whilst the Gospel of Matthew seems to have been written in the third quarter of the first century AD’ – not necessarily, refer article: The Pauline Paradox. ‘Evidently, during this century or two, “monarch of the south” was an accepted term for the Egyptian ruler… Hatshepsut was… very definitely a Queen of the South. She was also, as we shall now see, a Queen of Sheba.

The capital of Egypt during the Eighteenth Dynasty was the mighty city of Thebes. Modern Egyptologists still use this name, which is derived from the Greeks. Where the Greeks got it has always been a mystery, since the native name of the metropolis, in the hieroglyphs, is read as Wa-se or Wa-she (actually, the glyphs used are that of the scepter – written as Uas-t by Budge – and that of a plant and an arm – written as Shema or Sh-a by Budge: thus Uas-sha or Was-sha). 

… Lisa Liel of Israel, an authority on both hieroglyphic and cuneiform scripts, pointed out to me that in her opinion the word should be read as Se-wa or She-wa, since the spellings of hieroglyphic names vary and in addition are often written not precisely as they should be pronounced. In fact, spellings often had more to do with aesthetics or religious sentiment than with strict phonetics. Thus the name Tutankhamen is actually written as Amen-tutankh (since the god’s name had to come first) and the names of the Senwosret pharaohs of the Twelfth Dynasty appear in the hieroglyphs as Wsr-t-sn’ – Appendix VII: Moses, the Exodus and the Red Sea Crossing – Fabrication or Fact? ‘One might also note that various pharaohs whose names are made up of the elements Ka-nefer-re are alternately named Nefer-ka-ra (in actual fact the name appears in the hieroglyphs normally as Ra-nefer-ka). 

Now, if Thebes’ Egyptian name is really Shewa (Sheba) then a whole host of hitherto mysterious facts become comprehensible. First and foremost, we now know where the Greeks got the word Thebes (Theba). A normal linguistic mutation (lisping) turns “s” or “sh” into “th.” Thus for example the Persians called Assyria, Athuria. Secondly, we know why Josephus called the capital of Ethiopia (i.e. Upper Egypt/Nubia) by the name Saba or Shaba. Finally, we understand the significance of the name of another cult shrine of the god Amon – the oasis of Siwa.

Thus the two titles by which the Queen of Sheba is known in the biblical story clearly identify her as a queen of Egypt’ – refer article: Four Kings & One Queen. ‘Yet the connection between Egypt and the terms Queen of Sheba and Queen of the South still however leaves us with the question: Why did the biblical authors prefer these terms to “Egypt”? One possible answer, which may or may not be of value, is that the Jewish chroniclers were keenly aware of the Nubian (ie “Ethiopian”) origin of the Eighteenth Dynasty. To call the Queen of Sheba an Egyptian would thus, perhaps, have been (in their minds at least) a slight inaccuracy. 

We recall here that a generation or so after the time of Solomon, Israel was attacked by an “Ethiopian” ruler named Zerah. Everyone, even mainstream scholars, agree that this “Ethiopian” king was an Egyptian pharaoh (he is said to have brought an army of Libyans [Phut] and Ethiopians [Cush] against Israel), and the present writer agrees with Velikovsky in identifying this man with Amenhotep II [7th king of the 18th Dynasty 912-887 BCE] – a man whose Nubian ethnic identity is very clear in the portrayals of him that have survived.’

There are scholars and commentators who refute Hatshephut being the same person as the Queen of Sheba and the biblical narrative as authentic; but in so doing, do not provide a viable, believable or provable alternative. 

Matthew 12:42

Amplified Bible

‘The Queen of the South (Sheba) will stand up [as a witness] at the judgment against this generation [the last generation], and will condemn it because she came from the ends of the earth to listen to the wisdom of Solomon; and now, something greater than Solomon is here [the Messiah].’

The term Queen of the South is a tantalising clue as it confirms the status of India on the world stage, while at the same time excluding it from the future confederation of Islamic nations incorporating the King of the South: Egypt, Turkey, Iran, Pakistan, Indonesia and possibly Bangladesh – refer article: Four Kings & One Queen

Anil Gupta predicts that India will become a superpower this century and that due to ‘India’s functional institutions of democracy, it will emerge as a desirable, entrepreneurial and resource and energy-efficient… full-fledged economic superpower by 2025′ – refer article: 2050. India did briefly become the world’s fastest growing economy in 2015 but since 2018 growth has declined beneath China’s. Robyn Meredith notes that ‘some of India’s achievements, such as working to dismantle the centuries-old caste system and maintaining the world’s largest diverse democracy, are historically unprecedented.’ 

Fareed Zakaria offers that India’s young population allied with the second[?] largest English speaking population in the world could give India an advantage over China. Thus by 2050, India’s per capita income could rise by twenty times its current level. Another strength, is that India has maintained a democratic government, lasting for over seventy years, providing long-term stability and in the process giving India a stable name. Clyde Prestowitz founder and president of the Economic Strategy Institute and former counselor to the Secretary of Commerce in the Ronald Reagan administration, said: “It is going to be India’s century. India is going to be the biggest economy in the world. It is going to be the biggest superpower of the 21st century.”

Parag Khanna believes India along with China will grow ever stronger as the West stagnates. Though he stresses that India is lagging behind by several decades in development and ‘strategic appetite.’ He added that India is “big but not important” as it has a successful professional class, yet many millions of its citizens still live in abject poverty. Khanna also wrote that it ‘matters that China borders a dozen more countries than India and is not hemmed in by a vast ocean and the world’s tallest mountains.’ Manjari Chatterjee Miller, at Boston University ‘argues that India is a “would-be” great power but “resists its own rise” and that “India’s inability to develop top-down, long-term strategies means that it cannot systematically consider the implications of its growing power. So long as this remains the case, the country will not play the role in global affairs that many expect.”

These summations are quite accurate regarding India’s destiny, for while it is surely a world power, whether gauged economically or militarily, it does not and will not fulfil overt superpower status. In other words, its effectiveness in shaping the world’s direction; building enough strategic allies; or its diplomatic influence are limited in comparison with the United States or China. Even in the future, it will be a Latin confederation; an Islamic alliance; and a resurrected Russian empire in tandem with a German led United States of Europe, which will dominate global politics and trade.

Some readers will have been doing mental cartwheels from the moment it was suggested India is composed of two brothers, Sheba and Dedan. As the ‘Aryans’ of northern India appear to be physically, diametrically opposite and in stark contrast with the Dravidians of southern India. How could they possibly be blood brothers? 

It is quite a hot topic and subject of debate regarding how different the two peoples of India appear to be… or are they? We will hope to understand this question by the end of the section on Cush.

According to the Oxford English Dictionary [third edition 2009], the name ‘India’ is derived from the Classical Latin of India; a reference to South Asia and the region to its east. Derived successively from Hellenistic Greek for India, the ancient Greek Indos, the Old Persian Hindush – an eastern province of the Achaemenid empire – and finally, the Sanskrit, Sindhu, or ‘river’, for the Indus River. The ancient Greeks referred to India as Indoi; translated as ‘The people of the Indus.’ The term Bharat, mentioned in Indian epic poetry and India’s Constitution is used by many Indian languages. The modern rendering of the historical name Bharatavarsha – which applied to a region of the Gangetic Vally – is Hindustan, a Middle Persian name for India, introduced during the Mughal Empire. Its meaning varied between referring to a region encompassing present day northern India with Pakistan, and to India in its near entirety.

India has the fifth largest economy in the world and a projected GDP of $4.27 trillion for 2025 – 6.5% higher than in 2024. With its large population, India has the lowest per capita GDP amongst the twenty-five biggest economies in the world, though is the third largest by purchasing power parity, or PPP with $9.56 trillion. With an average annual GDP growth rate of 5.8% over the past two decades, India is one of the world’s fastest-growing economies. ‘India’s economy is a mixture of traditional village farming and handicrafts alongside booming modern industry and mechanized agriculture. India is a major exporter of technology services and business outsourcing, and the service sector makes up a large share of its economic output. Liberalization of India’s economy since the 1990’s has boosted economic growth, but inflexible business regulation, widespread corruption, and persistent poverty pose challenges to ongoing expansion.’ India is truly a global economic power in the making, in the vein of china.

‘The following export product groups categorize the highest dollar value in Indian global shipments during 2021.

  1. Mineral fuels including oil: US$56.4 billion 
  2. Gems, precious metals: $38.2 billion 
  3. Machinery including computers: $24.2 billion 
  4. Iron, steel: $21.2 billion 
  5. Organic chemicals: $21.2 billion 
  6. Pharmaceuticals: $19.5 billion 
  7. Vehicles: $18.9 billion 
  8. Electrical machinery, equipment: $18.8 billion 
  9. Cereals: $12.4 billion 
  10. Cotton: $10 billion 

Mineral fuels including oil was the fastest grower among the top 10 export categories, up by 104.1% from 2020 to 2021. That product category was propelled by higher international revenues from India’s exported refined petroleum oil. In second place for improving export sales was iron and steel via a 99.4% gain.’

Of the nations with the largest gold reserves, India ranks ninth, one place behind Japan. It has 687.8 tonnes, which represents 6.5 percent of its foreign reserves. The Bank of India in fact, has one of the largest stores of gold in the world and India is the ‘second largest consumer of the precious metal, and is one of the most reliable drivers of global demand.’

After World War I – in which one million Indians served – a new period began in India. The British brought reforms but also repressive legislation, leading to a deepening Indian preoccupation with self-rule. A non-violent movement of non-co-operation began. Mohandas Karamchand Gandhi would become its leader, figurehead and enduring symbol. At this time there was also an upsurge of Muslim nationalism. Ultimately, independence was achieved in 1947; tempered by the partition of the British Indian Empire into two independent states: a Hindu majority Dominion of India and a Muslim majority Dominion of Pakistan. Havoc ensued with ‘unprecedented migration amid large-scale loss of life.’

Online Encyclopaedia: ‘Economic liberalisation, which began in the 1990s, has created a large urban middle class, transformed India into one of the world’s fastest growing economies, and increased its geopolitical clout. Indian movies, music, and spiritual teachings play an increasing role in global culture. Yet, India is also shaped by seemingly unyielding poverty, both rural and urban; by religious and caste-related violence, by Maoist-inspired Naxalite insurgencies; and by separatism in Jammu and Kashmir and… unresolved territorial disputes with’ [both] China and… Pakistan.

India has two major language families, Indo-Aryan spoken by about 74% of the population and Dravidian, spoken by 24% of the population. ‘Other languages spoken in India come from the Austroasiatic and Sino-Tibetan language families. India has no national language. Hindi, with the largest number of speakers, is the official language of the government. English is used extensively in business and administration…’ 

There are approximately 245 million native speakers of Dravidian languages. Dravidian speakers form the majority of the population of Southern India descended from Dedan* and are also found in Pakistan, Afghanistan, Bangladesh, Nepal, Sri Lanka, the Maldives and Bhutan. The origins of the Dravidians are considered a ‘very complex subject of research and debate.’ 

The origin of the Sanskrit word dravida is Tamil. Sanskrit tradition used the word to denote the geographical region of Southern India and according to one source, dravida in Sanskrit means ‘surrounded by water’ or a ‘Peninsula.’

‘Epigraphic evidence of an ethnic group termed as such is found in ancient India where a number of inscriptions have come to light datable from the sixth to the fifth century BCE mentioning Damela or Dameda* persons.

‘Dravidian grammatical impact on the structure and syntax of Indo-Aryan languages is considered far greater than the Indo-Aryan grammatical impact on Dravidian. Some linguists explain this anomaly by arguing that Middle Indo-Aryan and New Indo-Aryan were built on a Dravidian substratum. There are also hundreds of Dravidian loanwords in Indo-Aryan languages, and vice versa.

Studies have shown that the Indian subcontinent houses two major ancestral components: ‘the Ancestral North Indians (ANI) which is broadly related to West Eurasians and the Ancestral South Indians (ASI) which is clearly distinct from ANI. Later, a component termed “AASI” (found to be the predominant element in ASI), was distinguished in subsequent studies.’

Online Encyclopaedia – emphasis mine: 

‘As no “ASI” or “AASI” ancient DNA is available, the indigenous Andamanese (exemplified by the Onge, a possibly distantly related population native to the Andaman Islands) is used as an (imperfect) proxy. The two groups (ANI and ASI) extensively mixed in India between 4,200 and 1,900 years ago (2200 BCE-100 CE). 

In fact, Dr. David Reich states that sometime between 1,900 and 4,200 years ago, “profound, pervasive convulsive mixture [between the ANI and ASI] occurred, affecting every Indo-European and Dravidian group in India without exception. “Because of this mixing, according to Reich et al., both ANI and ASI ancestry are found all over the subcontinent (in both northern and southern India) in varying proportions, and that “ANI ancestry ranges from 39-71% in India, and is higher in traditionally upper caste and Indo-European speakers”.

According to a large craniometric study (Raghavan and Bulbeck et al. 2013) the native populations of India and Sri Lanka have distinct craniometric and anthropologic ancestry. Both southern and northern groups are most similar to each other also show deep relations to populations of Europe, the Middle East and North Africa [not really Europe, partially North Africa and mainly the Middle East]. The study further showed that the native South Asians, north and south, form a unique group distinct from “Australo-Melanesians”. However Raghavan and Bulbeck et al., while noting the differences of South Asian from Andamanese and Australoid crania, while also noting the distinctiveness… between South Asian and Andamanese crania, explain that this is not in conflict with genetic evidence showing a partial common ancestry and genetic affinity between South Asians and the native Andamanese, stating that “the differences may be in part due the greater craniometric specialisation of South Asians compared to Andamanese.”

The Andamanese are Negrito peoples living on islands in the southeastern region of the Bay of Bengal in Southeast Asia. They are related to the Negritos and Melanesians of the Philippines, Papua New Guinea, Fiji and Australia, amongst other islands. 

As stated above and highly significant for the Andamanese [AASI] – and by implication all Melanesians – is the admittance that the cranial structure of an Australian Aborigine for example even though bigger, is still in genetic proportion to a person from Southern India [ASI]. 

Compare a Dravidian and an Aborigine, side-by-side and the resemblance** is clear, as stated earlier. It is interesting to note that it was identified that the Polynesian-Micronesian and Filipino peoples are linked respectively with Rodan and Dodan from Javan – refer Chapter VII Javan: Archipelago South East Asia & Polynesia. The Negritos are descended from Dedan. Coincidently or not so, the highest number of Negrito peoples from Dedan, are located in Dodan of the Philippines. As researchers have claimed, there has been significant admixture between Polynesians descended from Japheth and Melanesians from Ham via inter-marriage, with their Haplogroups supporting this blend.

As we have digressed; let’s look at the Negritos, before returning to India and Cush. 

Online Encyclopaedia – emphasis mine: 

‘The main paternal haplogroup of the Negritos is K2b in the form of its rare primary clades K2b1 and P (a.k.a. K2b2 or P-P295). Most Aeta males (60%) carry K-P397 (K2b1), which is otherwise uncommon in the Philippines and is strongly associated with the indigenous peoples of Melanesia and Micronesia. Basal P is rare outside the Aeta and some other groups within Maritime Southeast Asia. Some Negrito populations are Haplogroup D-M174, a branch of D-M174 among Andaman Islanders, as well as Haplogroup O-P31 [M268 O1b] which is also common among the now Austroasiatic-speaking Negrito peoples, such as the Maniq and the Semang in Malaysia. The Onge and all the Adamanan Islanders belong strictly to the mitochondrial Haplogroup M. It is also the predominant marker of other Negrito tribes as well as Aboriginal Australians and Papuans. Analysis of mtDNA, which is inherited exclusively by maternal descent, confirms the above results. All Onge belong to mtDNA M, which is unique to Onge people.

A 2009 study by the Anthropological Survey of India and the Texas Biomedical Research Institute identified seven genomes from 26 isolated “relic tribes” from the Indian mainland, such as the Baiga tribe, which share “two synonymous polymorphisms with the M42 haplogroup, which is specific to Australian Aborigines”. These were specific mtDNA mutations that are shared exclusively** by Australian aborigines and these Indian tribes, and no other known human groupings.

Bulbeck (2013) shows the Andamanese maternal mtDNA is entirely mitochondrial Haplogroup M. Their Y-DNA belongs to the D haplogroup, which has only been found in Japan and Tibet at low frequencies outside of the Andaman Islands, a fact that underscores the insularity of these tribes.

The word Negrito is the Spanish diminutive of negro, used to mean “little black person”. Many online dictionaries give the plural in English as either “Negritos” or “Negritoes”, without preference. The plural in Spanish is “Negritos”. This usage was coined by 16th-century Spanish missionaries operating in the Philippines, and was borrowed by other European travellers and colonialists across Austronesia to label various peoples perceived as sharing relatively small physical stature and dark skin. Contemporary usage of an alternative Spanish epithet, Negrillos, also tended to bundle these peoples with the pygmy peoples of Central Africa, based on perceived similarities in stature and complexion. (Historically, the label Negrito has also been used to refer to African pygmies.)’

Indian men

Dispersals Into India by Rene J Herrera & Ralph Garcia-Bertrand. In Ancestral DNA, Human Origins, and Migrations, 2018 – emphasis & bold mine:

‘All the mtDNA lineages outside Africa are derived from three deep-rooted (old) founder haplogroups: M, N, and R. This is reminiscent of what is seen in relation to the Y chromosome in which all haplogroups in Eurasia descend from three ancient haplogroups, C, D, and F. In addition, both uniparental genomes (genetic makeup) in the populations of India exhibit little recent mtDNA and Y chromosome impact from non-Indian-Eurasian groups, and no evidence of extinction or replacement of the original settlers has been observed…’

This is an important comment as it reveals that the Indian sub-continent is composed of specific peoples, especially applicable to the north in that they have not been diluted as significantly by Aryan peoples that have invaded and dwelt in Northern India, as many researchers, historians and anthropologists claim.

The very similar ages of haplogroups M, N, and R, 61,300, 64,100, and 65,500 ya, respectively [rather in reverse, let alone the inaccurate length of each by over fifty thousand years], are congruent with a single early migration, possibly made up of several hundred migrants. Also, it is noteworthy that several subhaplogroups derived from the M, N, and R parent mtDNA types exhibit dates of origins very similar to the parent haplogroups themselves.’

The mtDNA super Haplogroup M and its super sub Haplogroups N and R equate to the split of maternal Haplogroup L3 from L0 to L6. Haplogroups which derived from these parent Haplogroups, tangible in the offspring of the grandchildren of Noah, could therefore, exhibit dates of origins very similar to the parent Haplogroups themselves.

‘This condition suggests that the mutations that define the subhaplogroups of M, N, and R occurred soon after the arrival of AMHs to the subcontinent [Yes, this is correct]. It is also likely that population expansion events took place soon after the colonization of South Asia by AMHs [yes indeed]. These dispersals clearly extended beyond the borders of the Indian subcontinent and into the rest of Eurasia. These initial population expansion events… resulted in a fivefold increase in the population. 

Yet, signals of additional secondary expansions from the Near East to India involving lineages W, U7, [both mtDNA and recent mutations] and R2 [Y-DNA and most recent mutation]… are evident, dating to more recent time periods (about 30,000 to 20,000 ya) [plausibly half these dates].^

These younger population expansion episodes coincide with humid epochs prior to the LGM 18,000 ya [rather post-flood and since 10,837 BCE]. Also this radiation and increment in population density coincides with the emergence of a novel, more refined, and sophisticated lithic tradition in India known as the geometric microlithic technology.

There are a number of other parallelisms between Y chromosome and mtDNA inheritance in AMHs with regard to the peopling of South Asia. For example, both sets of uniparental genetic systems indicate that the dispersals that led to the peopling of South Asia occurred soon after sapiens exited Africa [the Ark] in a speedy migration [toward India and the Indus Valley, circa 10,500 BCE] and beyond to the east [West and Mesopotamia, circa 10,000 to 9,000 BCE]. 

The absence of nucleotide differences in the coding (gene-containing) mtDNA among South Asian, Southeast Asian, and Oceania groups is congruent with a scenario of a brisk dissemination eastward occurring during a time span of thousands of years rather than tens of thousands of years. If the dispersal had been slow, the DNA would have been able to accumulate mutations during the trip.’

This time frame fits the period following the Flood, for the dissemination for all the grandsons of Noah and not just Cush’s gene pool. That is, thousands of years had passed since 10,837 BCE rather than tens of thousands of years, which would have been indicative prior to the Flood – refer Chapter I Noah Antecessor Nulla. The mtDNA Haplogroups M, N and R and their descendent groups are mutations evident after the Flood, filtering from Noah’s three sons and their wives who carried L0.^

‘As with the Y chromosome haplogroups, the mtDNA lineages generally exhibit genetic uniformity among extant Indian populations across language, caste, and tribal groups. This suggests that the arrival of the primal mtDNA types took place before the creation and partitioning of caste and tribal groups. Also, the mtDNA M lineage characterizes populations of East Eurasia [Japheth], including South Asia [Ham], whereas West Eurasian [Shem] populations feature mtDNA haplogroups N and R and their derivatives.

It is worth noting that a coastal route is also supported by both uniparental genetic markers. Specifically, the absence of mtDNA haplogroup M in contemporaneous Levantine populations suggests that AMHs carrying the mitochondrial M type de-parted Northeast Africa via the Southern route (the Horn of Africa) and continued through the littoral of Iran, Pakistan, and India to the east. The other suprahaplogroup, type N, predominantly of West Eurasia, could have traveled with migrants using the southern (Horn of Africa) or northern (Sinai Peninsula) route, which then moved into the Levant and westward.

Today the most common mtDNA types in the subcontinent are M, R, and U. Haplogroup U is a descendant of R. The ancient M haplogroup and its sublineages constitute about 60% of the overall Indian populace. 

M is found at 58% among the cast groups [northern India] and 72% amid the tribes [southern India], with a demic increase toward the south and east of India. As a suprahaplogroup, M contributes considerably to the genetic diversity of the subcontinent. The other 40% of mtDNAs in India belong to suprahaplogroup R.’

Indian women

An online Encyclopaedia remarks on pertinent points regarding Indian lactose tolerance – emphasis & bold mine:

‘According to Gallego Romero et al. (2011), their research on lactose tolerance in India suggests that “the west Eurasian genetic contribution identified by Reich et al. (2009) principally reflects gene flow from Iran and the Middle East.” Gallego Romero notes that Indians who are lactose-tolerant show a genetic pattern regarding this tolerance which is “characteristic of the common European mutation. “According to Romero, this suggests that “the most common lactose tolerance mutation made a two-way migration out of the Middle East less than 10,000 years ago [post-Flood]. While the mutation spread across Europe, another explorer must have brought the mutation eastward to India – likely traveling along the coast of the Persian Gulf where other pockets of the same mutation have been found.”

Asko Parpola, who regards the Harappans to have been Dravidian, notes that Mehrgarh (7000 BCE to c. 2500 BCE), to the west of the Indus River valley, is a precursor of the Indus Valley Civilisation, whose inhabitants migrated into the Indus Valley and became the Indus Valley Civilisation’ – refer Chapter I Noah Antecessor Nulla. It is one of the earliest sites with evidence of farming and herding in South Asia. According to Mondal et al. 2017, based on paternal DNA analysis, Indians are most closely related to Southern Europeans [only through admixture] and people in the Levant and that this relation existed already before Steppe migration: These results suggest that the European-related ancestry in Indian populations might be much older and more complex than anticipated…

Two genetic studies (Shinde et al. 2019 and Narasimhan et al. 2019,) analysing remains from the Indus Valley civilisation (of parts of Bronze Age Northwest India and East Pakistan), found them to have a mixture of ancestry… The analysed samples of both studies have little to none of the “Steppe ancestry” component associated with later Indo-European migrations into India. The authors found that the respective amounts of those ancestries varied significantly between individuals, and concluded that more samples are needed to get the full picture of Indian population* history.’

Lactose tolerance, associated with European peoples is a clue to the fact that Indians though not a European people, but rather a Hamitic line… have a palpable injection of European DNA. This is the reason why there is variance amongst individuals and not a uniform pattern of admixture throughout the Indian population.* Before we address how this admixture originated, a brief description of Lactose and what intolerance to it means.

Lactose is milk sugar and is an essential component of breast milk. Its digestion is made possible by an enzyme, called lactase, which breaks down lactose as simple sugars which are then absorbed into the bloodstream. In most mammals, the production of the lactase enzyme reduces significantly after weaning. Older children and adults become lactose intolerant. This applies to most of the worlds population. Some people possess a genetic mutation that allows the production of lactase through adulthood. This is called lactase persistence (LP). 

Lactase persistence is particularly common among Northwest Europeans descended from the ancient Celtic, Nordic and Germanic people. The highest incidence for the lactase persistence alleles, are found among the Scandinavia nations; Sweden, Denmark, Norway; the Dutch and British, comprising England, Scotland, Wales and Northern Ireland; and the Irish and Basque peoples. 

Y-DNA Haplogroup R1b men in Western European are thought to be the first people on Earth to successfully domesticate cattle and to develop a lifestyle based on cattle husbandry and herding – Genesis 30:29. It is known that most herding societies consumed some animal milk and made cheese from it, as cheese contains less lactose and is easier to digest for lactose intolerant people. Speculations among geneticists and evolutionary biologists regarding the origin of the lactase persistence allele in Europeans are ongoing. The origin of the mutation may have been present at low frequencies in the human gene pool before it underwent positive selective pressure among cattle-herding societies. 

The LP allele was found at a frequency of 27% among thirteen individuals from the Lichtenstein Cave in Germany. They belonged to the Urnfield culture and were a mix of Y-Haplogroups R1b, R1a and I2a2. Today, the LP allele is proportional to the percentage of R1b and to a lesser extent R1a, found in a population. In the British Isles, the Low Countries and southwest Scandinavia LP is the highest in the world – the combined percentage of R1a and R1b generally exceeds 70% of these populations. In Iberia, the highest percentage of LP is observed among the Basques, who have the highest percentage of R1b in Europe. In Italy, LP is most common in the north, in proportion to R1b levels. The lowest incidence of LP in Europe is found in Southern Italy, Greece and the Balkans – the regions which have the least R1b lineages.

The Indian population – a people descended from Ham – shows evidence of the presence of a mutation for Lactase persistence universally associated with Shem’s descendants. How did this happen? One of the biggest misconceptions in ethnology and the identity movement, is the belief that the peoples of North Africa, the Middle East and South[west] Asia are akin to European peoples. The Arabs claim to be descended from Ishmael, Abraham’s first son and this has certainly muddied the waters – refer Chapter XIV Mizra: North Africa & Arabia; and Chapter XXVIII The True Identity & Origin of Germany & Austria – Ishmael & Hagar. The Indians are labelled Aryans and this has definitely clouded the issue. 

The word Aryan, refers to the region of present day Iran and etymologically, Iran and Aryan are the same word. The European peoples who once lived there, later encroached on the region now located in northern India. The peoples of Northern India and Cush in turn, have had that name ascribed to them. Northern Indians do exhibit skin tones and facial characteristics that are Aryan, received through admixture. Are the Indians themselves Aryan… no they are not. 

We have covered considerable material thus far, which has shown that even though there is a difference between Northern and Southern Indians – this description is preferred to: Aryan, Indo-European, Caste, Dravidian or Tribal, (which only confound further) and we would expect some difference, for they are the brothers Sheba and Dedan – we have also observed that they are related, even before any admixture. What is overtly apparent with some of the Northern population, is the evidence of a fusion of European ancestry.

There are two aspects in answering this question. The first is presented by Arthur Kemp in March of the Titans, 1991 & 2016, pages 36-37, 38 – emphasis mine:

‘Around 2000 BC, a sun worshipping Indo-European tribe calling themselves Aryans invaded central Asia and occupied territory as far as the north of India… [using] the Sanskrit written language. By the middle of the sixth century BC the Persian Empire [had] incorporated Aryana into its boundaries… During the first century AD, the Kushans, an Asiatic race, occupied Aryana… [later] Another branch of the Aryans penetrated as far east as India, where they settled and built a civilization. The invading Aryans were more advanced and referred to the conquered Indians as “Dasyu” – the “dark ones” or slaves. 

… a clear distinction was drawn between the two types of people in the Indus River Valley: the “fair” conquering immigrants and the “dark” native people. Within three hundred years… physical mixing… [led to] two racial classes… [and] membership in each class was determined solely by the color of an individual’s skin. This became known as the caste system. The word “caste” was… from the Latin word cactus, meaning pure. The original Sanskrit… was “varna” which means color… the caste system became more… complex, till four major divisions were created… with the highest caste, the Brahmans… being the lightest in color, and the Sudas or “untouchables” being the darkest.

The… Aryan… legacy lives on in the language, religion, and poetry of India – and the caste system. Blue or grey eyes can, however, still be found in the Indian upper classes, which tend to be concentrated in the northern parts of [the] country… Many of these lighter colored Indians become successful actors and actresses in India’s film industry which is nicknamed “bollywood.”

An online definition of the term caste: ‘caste is not originally an Indian word, though it is now widely used, both in English and in Indian languages. According to the Oxford English Dictionary, it is derived from the Portuguese casta, meaning “race, lineage, breed” and, originally, “pure or unmixed (stock or breed)”. There is no exact translation in Indian languages, but varna and jati are the two most approximate terms.’

The second aspect stems from those Bible verses we looked at earlier about the third wife of Moses, who was a Cushite and King Solomon’s love affair with the Queen of Sheba – Hatshepsut of Egypt, also a Cushite – his one true love. Moses had a child with his first wife, the King’s daughter and Hatshepsut was descended from Moses. It is highly probable Moses and his third wife had children. He also had two sons with his second wife, Zipporah the Midianite. 

Even though Solomon had 700 wives and 300 concubines [1 Kings 11:3, 43], it doesn’t say that he truly loved any of them. Only one son, Rehoboam who became King of Judah after Solomon died, is mentioned in scripture with two daughters [1 Kings 4:11, 15], Taphath and Basemath – also the name of a daughter of Ishmael, who became a wife of Esau – refer Chapter XXIX Esau: The Thirteenth tribe. What is astonishing, is that only three children are mentioned, when Solomon must have had many, many children from so many wives. The Kebra Nagast contains a legend that Solomon sired a son with the Queen of Sheba and that she returned to her own land long before this child was born.

Moses was descended from the priestly tribe of Levi and Solomon was from the royal line of the tribe of Judah. The lines of Moses and Solomon intertwining, while mixing with Cush, creates descendants from either a priestly or a joint priestly and royal line – refer Chapter XXX Judah & Benjamin – the Regal Tribes and Chapter XXXI Reuben, Simeon, Levi & Gad – the Celtic Tribes.*

It would certainly be plausible for the royalty of Cush in desiring to protect and elevate those descendants and in so doing, contributing to the evolution of the caste system, to perpetuate these two lines. It also adds explanation to the lightness of skin that the Indians of higher castes exhibit and the physiological impact on Cush’s physiognomy and caste culture. This introduction of not only a priestly line, but also a royal line, would account for the caste system’s emphasis of the two highest, wealthier castes; of first priests – the Brahmins – and second rulers, the Kshatriyas or Rajanyas.

We will look at this further when studying Jacob’s sons and address a coincidence too striking to ignore, in the comparison of not only Cush’s historical association with Judah and Levi, but also its relationship* with them today.

Returning to King Solomon’s children and the seemingly glaring omission of them in the Bible. Scripture does offer an answer, though an unpalatable one. It helps to understand why there are no genealogical lists for Solomon’s sons as there are for Saul and David in the Bible and why Solomon is not included in Hebrews chapter eleven as a man of faith. The chapter reads as a hall of fame for heroes of the Old Testament. Yet Solomon is omitted. We have touched on 1 Kings eleven, regarding Solomon’s wives and concubines:

1 Kings 11:1-13

English Standard Version

‘Now King Solomon loved [or lusted after] many foreign women, along with the daughter of Pharaoh [Hatshepsut]: Moabite, Ammonite, Edomite, Sidonian, and Hittite women, 2 from the nations concerning which the Lord had said to the people of Israel, “You shall not enter into marriage with them, neither shall they with you, for surely they will turn away your heart after their gods.” Solomon clung to these in love. 3 He had 700 wives, who were princesses [from royalty], and 300 concubines. And his wives turned away his heart. For when Solomon was old his wives turned away his heart after other gods, and his heart was not wholly true to the Lord his God, as was the heart of David his father. 

5 For Solomon went after Ashtoreth [Ishtar] the goddess of the Sidonians, and after Milcom [Molech] the abomination of the Ammonites’ – refer article: Na’amah. 6 ‘So Solomon did what was evil in the sight of the Lord and did not wholly follow the Lord, as David his father had done. 7 Then Solomon built a high place for Chemosh the abomination of Moab’ – refer article: Belphegor – ‘and for Molech the abomination of the Ammonites, on the mountain east of Jerusalem.** 8 And so he did for all his foreign wives, who made offerings and sacrificed to their gods. 9 And the Lord was angry with Solomon, because his heart had turned away from the Lord, the God of Israel, who had appeared to him twice 10 and had commanded him concerning this thing, that he should not go after other gods. But he did not keep what the Lord commanded’ – refer articles: Thoth; and Seventh Son of a Seventh Son

11 ‘Therefore the Lord said to Solomon, “Since this has been your practice and you have not kept my covenant and my statutes that I have commanded you, I will surely tear the kingdom from you and will give it to your servant. 12 Yet for the sake of David your father I will not do it in your days, but I will tear it out of the hand of your son. 13 However, I will not tear away all the kingdom, but I will give one tribe to your son [Rehoboam], for the sake of David my servant and for the sake of Jerusalem that I have chosen.”

Worshipers of gods such as Chemosh and Molech practiced human sacrifice: the inhumane sacrificing of babies. Chemosh, Molech or Milcom, are names for gods within the pantheon of Ba’al. The Jewish Encylopaedia maintains that Solomon built a temple to Chemosh on the Mount of Olives** which remained in use for over four hundred years, from circa 940 to 540 BCE.

Deuteronomy 12:29-31

English Standard Version

29 “When the Lord your God cuts off before you the nations whom you go in to dispossess, and you dispossess them and dwell in their land, 30 take care that you be not ensnared to follow them, after they have been destroyed before you, and that you do not inquire about their gods, saying, ‘How did these nations serve their gods? – that I also may do the same.’ 31 You shall not worship the Lord your God in that way, for every abominable thing that the Lord hates they have done for their gods, for they even burn their sons and their daughters in the fire to their gods.’

Idols were composed of metal and fierce furnaces were heated inside the sculpture so it became cremation-level-hot. Worshipers placed babies onto the idol’s outstretched hands whereupon they burned to death. The hands could be winched so that the hands raised and then dropped the sacrifice into the idol’s mouth as if it were eating.

King Solomon’s Worshipful Offering to Molech – Illustration from the 1897 Bible Pictures and What They Teach Us by Charles Foster.

Isaiah 57:5-10

English Standard Version

‘… you who burn with lust [through sexual rituals and magic] among the oaks, under every green tree [of Asherah – refer Chapter XXII Alpha & Omega], who slaughter your children in the valleys, under the clefts of the rocks’ – Article: Belphegor. ‘On a high and lofty mountain [Nephilim related] you have set your bed, and there you went up to offer sacrifice… 

You journeyed to the king [Solomon] with oil and multiplied your perfumes; you sent your envoys far off, and sent down even to Sheol [the Earth as hell]. You were wearied with the length of your way, but you did not say, “It is hopeless”; you found new life for your strength, and so you were not faint.’

Leviticus 20:1-5

English Standard Version

20 The Lord spoke to Moses, saying, 2 “Say to the people of Israel, Any one of the people of Israel or of the strangers who sojourn in Israel who gives any of his children to Molech shall surely be put to death. The people of the land shall stone him with stones. 3 I myself will set my face against that man and will cut him off from among his people, because he has given one of his children to Molech, to make my sanctuary unclean and to profane my holy name. 4 And if the people of the land do at all close their eyes to that man when he gives one of his children to Molech, and do not put him to death, 5 then I will set my face against that man and against his clan and will cut them off from among their people, him and all who follow him in whoring after Molech.”

Atrocity of the highest order and we can understand why the Creator became wrathful with Solomon and why the Kingdom of Israel later fragmented into two – the separate kingdoms of Israel and Judah – and if the false idol temple remained in Jerusalem for some four hundred years, this takes us to the time period when Judah ultimately fell in 587 and 586 BCE, with their punishment leading to captivity. 

These sacrificial ceremonies were ancient and practised by Nimrod and the Nephilim before him. We will also find that a specific son of Jacob had and still continues, a propensity for these occult practices and that the powerful and prevalent backdrop of child sacrifice, looms large as a dark shadow over the account of the God who demanded Abraham to offer up his son Isaac – refer Chapter XXXIV Dan: The Invisible Tribe; and Chapter XXVII Abraham & Keturah – Benelux & Scandinavia.

Finally, recall when we studied Tiras in Chapter III; sources claimed he had a descendant called Cushni, who had granddaughters that had married into Cush, Phut and Canaan’s families. It may explain the differences between North American Indians and those from Central and South America. It also connects the American Indian by more than just a name with their counterparts in the Indian sub-Continent.

Next, is Ham’s ostensibly third son Phut; the people who comprise the nation of Pakistan.

Flags of India and Pakistan

The Origin of the Nations, Herman Hoeh, 1957 – emphasis mine:

‘Ham had another son, Phut or Put – it is spelled both ways in the Bible. Here is what Josephus writes about the people of Phut. “Phut also was the founder of Libya (by which he means [North] Africa), and called the inhabitants Phutites, from himself: there is also a river in the country of the Moors which bears that name; whence it is that… the Grecian historiographers mention (Africa) by the appellation of Phut”. Put, then, is the father of the west and central Africans, where the true [Black people] live today. The Egyptians called the region of the Sudan (which was south of Egypt) by the name of Pet. The Babylonians and Persians called a similar region “Putu”.

Notice, however, that Put is named before Canaan in the tenth chapter of Genesis and in I Chronicles 1. Put was originally settled just south of Asia Minor, between Mizraim and the city of Hamath of the Canaanites. From this region Phut spread west and south to Africa, and also east! Numerous sons of Put early settled into the western region of Mesopotamia, a few hundred miles from ancient Babylon. This is the original center of Hindi, the language of northern and central India. This is the same region that some of the sons of Abraham and Keturah settled.

The people who were settled in this region were uprooted by the Assyrians and driven east into India. In India the highest castes were not only called Brahmins, but also Rajputs. The word “Rajput” means “king or chief of Put.” The Indians of Central and North India – being slightly mixed with white stock – vary from light to dark brown. The Rajputs are the most noted warriors of India. The word “Phut” or “Put” means a warrior in Hebrew.

The word Phut is not properly translated “Libya” in Ezekiel 38:5. It should be translated Put or Phut, as given in the margin. The people of Phut are those of India. Of the four sons of Ham, only Cush bears a name which means “black”. Just as some of the sons of Cush are brown, so some of the children of Phut mutated racially into black. But this is not all of the story. What is the origin of all the black people of the Isles of Southeast Asia and Australia?’

Derek walker – emphasis & bold mine:

‘Both Gesenius… and Brown… identify Put as Libya. The first settlement of Put was called Libya by the ancient historians Josephus and Pliny. The Greek translation of the Hebrew Old Testament, called the Septuagint, translates Put as Libya in about 165 BC. Biblically, Put (or Putt) is the region west of Egypt. This is the nation of Libya. Most modern scholars agree with this interpretation. The descendants of Put migrated to the land west of Egypt and became the source of the North African Arab nations, such as Libya, Algeria, Tunisia and Morocco.’

The political state of Libya, has a population of 7,438,483 people. Whereas Phut is prophesied as a growing economic and military power. North African Libya is not ideally placed to fulfil the Bible verses ascribed to it. Nor is it near Cush, which we have identified as principally India. The exact same issues with ascribing ‘Ethiopia’ or Kush to the African nation of Ethiopia are mirrored in attributing ‘Libya’ or Phut to the African Arab State of Libya. Aside from all three being sons of Ham, both Phut and Cush have nothing to do with the Africans; in that the Black peoples are descended from Canaan, not Phut or Cush. The meaning of Phut aside from Hoeh’s definition of ‘warrior’ is unclear, though according to Abarim may mean a ‘gift’, from the verb put, ‘to give’. 

Abarim Publications – emphasis mine: 

‘This name is spelled the same as the verb put, to give… There is nothing in Hebrew that looks like this name. If this name indeed derives from the Egyptian verb put, it would mean Gift… Jones’ Dictionary of Old Testament Proper Names… reads Extension. NOBSE Study Bible Name List reads Foreign Archers…’

The Book of Jasher 7:12 provides names for Phut’s sons:

And the sons of Phut were Gebul, Hadan, Benah and Adan.

The name Pakistan – in Urdu (and Persian) – means a land abounding in the pure and a land in which the pure abound. While the word pak means ‘pure’ and stan, ‘land’; Pakistan is apparently an acronym. ‘The P is for Punjab, A is for Afghania… K for Kashmir, S for Sindh and T stands for ‘tan’, as in Baluchistan. From these five distinct regions, each with their own language, one state was formed, but not a nation’ – Prisoners of Geography, Tim Marshall, 2016 & 2019, page 197.

The Islamic Republic of Pakistan has the fifth highest population in the world, with 254,194,809 people and the second largest Muslim population after Indonesia. It is ranked among the emerging and growth leading N-11 economies of the world. ‘Pakistan’s political history since independence has been characterised by periods of military rule, political instability and conflicts with India.’

Pakistan has the sixth largest standing armed forces in the world. ‘The United States, Turkey, and China maintain close military relations and regularly export military equipment and technology transfer to Pakistan. Joint logistics and major war games are occasionally carried out by the militaries of China and Turkey.’

Urdu, the lingua franca and a symbol of Muslim identity and national unity is the national language understood by over 75% of Pakistanis. It is the main medium of communication in the country; yet the primary language of only 7% of Pakistan’s population.’ Urdu and English are the recognised official languages of Pakistan; even though Punjabi is the most common language overall, being the first language for 40% of Pakistan’s population.

Pakistan’s principle exports:

‘The following export product groups categorize the highest dollar value in Pakistani global shipments during 2021.

  1. Miscellaneous textiles, worn clothing: US$5.5 billion 
  2. Knit or crochet clothing, accessories: $4.5 billion 
  3. Cotton: $3.4 billion 
  4. Clothing, accessories (not knit or crochet): $3.4 billion
  5. Cereals: $2.3 billion 
  6. Copper: $818.3 million 
  7. Leather/animal gut articles: $697.6 million 
  8. Fruits, nuts: $492.9 million 
  9. Salt, sulphur, stone, cement: $484.7 million 
  10. Optical, technical, medical apparatus: $437 million 

Copper was the fastest grower among Pakistan’s top 10 export categories, up by 87.9% from 2020 to 2021. In second place for improving export sales was knitted or crocheted clothing and accessories via a 46.8% gain.’ 

Jeremiah 46:9

English Standard Version

‘Advance, O horses, and rage, O chariots! Let the warriors go out: men of Cush [India] and Put [Pakistan] who handle the shield, men of Lud, skilled in handling the bow.’

Cush and Phut historically have been closely tied, similar to Magog, Tubal and Meshech – refer Chapter X China: Magog, Tubal & Meshech. Cush and Phut, though often mentioned together; give no scriptural clue that they are one people in similar fashion with China and three brothers within its borders. Therefore, it is fascinating that they were one amalgamated people for so many centuries; with the fundamental difference being religion as the motivation in their separation and partition. 

In this regard, Pakistan has closer ties to its fellow Arabic and Islamic neighbours. Note Ezekiel 38:5 ESV:

‘Persia [Turkey], Cush [India], and Put [Pakistan] are with them, all of them with shield and helmet…’

We have just read about Pakistan’s relationship with Turkey and China in connection with military technology and tactical manoeuvres. The future military alliance with China, includes Pakistan with other key Islamic States, such as Turkey and Iran. In Daniel eleven and the prophecy involving successive Kings of the North and South throughout history, a future King of the North retaliates to an attack by the King of the South and subsequently subjugates Egypt [Mizra], Cush [India] and Phut [Pakistan], verse 43 ESV:

‘He [the King of the North] shall become ruler of the treasures of gold and of silver, and all the precious things of Egypt [Mizra], and the Libyans and the Cushites shall follow in his train.’

Ezekiel 27:10

New English Translation

‘Men of Persia [Turkey] , Lud, and Put [H6316 – Puwt: meaning: a bow] were in your army, men of war. They hung shield and helmet on you; they gave you your splendor.’

2 Chronicles 16:8

New English Translation

‘Did not the Cushites and Libyans [H3864 – meaning: empty hearted, afflicted] have a huge army with chariots and a very large number of horsemen?’

Recall 2 Chronicles 12:3, which we looked at earlier. It also says Libyan or Lubim instead of Phut. 

There are a couple of verses regarding Phut, which appear to state him twice. They are distinct and different terms, yet describing similar people.

Nahum 3:9

New English Translation

‘Cush [Ethiopia] and Egypt [Mizra] had limitless strength; Put [H6316] and the Libyans [Lubim H3864] were among her allies.’

Ezekiel 30:5

New King James Version

“Ethiopia [Cush], Libya [Phut], Lydia [Lud], all the mingled people, Chub [H3552 – Lehab], and the men of the lands who are allied, shall fall with them by the sword.”

We will delve into this more fully in the next chapter; for now though, the Lub-im or Lehab [H3853] are similarly related peoples descended from a different son of Ham, who have intermingled with Phut in Pakistan. We have seen the difficulty in defining a meaning for Phut. Not so for Lehab [H3853] – mentioned in the Genesis ten and 1 Chronicles table of nations – which in Hebrew means: ‘Flames, flaming’ from the noun lahab, ‘flame.’

Abarim Publications – emphasis mine: 

‘The unused verb (lahab) probably meant to flame or burn. Nouns (lahab) and (lehaba) mean flame, but also denoted the blade or a sword or tip of a spear. For a meaning of the name Lehabim, NOBSE Study Bible Name List reads Flaming. Jones’ Dictionary of Old Testament Proper Names has Flames, or more interpretative, Scorching Heat. There is, of course, no telling why [they] were named or known as suchperhaps they… were arms dealers [many a true word spoken in jest].’

In keeping with the definition of Lehab, Pakistan is a zealous Islamic nation; supportive of terrorism training; and entertains a militaristic bias, which will only intensify in the future.

Pakistani man and woman 

The partition of India was brutal. ‘By 1947 the forces of post-colonial nationalism and religious separatism broke the subcontinent into two, and later three major pieces: India, Pakistan and Bangladesh. An extraordinary movement of people followed as millions of Muslims fled the new borders of India, heading west to Pakistan, with millions of Hindus and Sikhs coming the other way. It was carnage. Riots broke out across both countries as Muslims, Hindus, Sikhs and others turned on each other in panic and fear… at least a million people died and 15 million were displaced’ – Prisoners of Geography, Tim Marshall, 2016 & 2019, pages 194-195.

Marshall: ‘India and Pakistan can agree on one thing: neither wants the other one around. Each country fairly bristles with antagonism… so how they manage this unwanted relationship is a matter of life and death on a scale of tens of millions… Pakistan appears to define itself by its opposition to India, while India, despite obsessing about Pakistan, defines itself in many ways, including that of being an emerging world power with a growing economy… They have fought four major wars and many skirmishes. Modern Pakistan and India were born in fire; next time the fire could kill them.’

Perhaps it is India’s long held mistrust of both China and Pakistan which influences its decision to pull out – with Japan who does not join for similar reasons (China and the Koreas) – from the East Asian and South Asian alliance in the far future – Ezekiel 38:5, 13.

Deep common ancestry of Indian and western-Eurasian mitochondrial DNA lineages, multiple authors, 1999 – emphasis & bold mine:

‘About a fifth of the human gene pool belongs largely either to Indo-European or Dravidic speaking people inhabiting the Indian peninsula. The ‘Caucasoid share’ in their gene pool is thought to be related predominantly to the Indo-European speakers. 

A commonly held hypothesis, albeit not the only one, suggests a massive Indo-Aryan invasion to India some 4,000 years ago. Recent limited analysis of maternally inherited mitochondrial DNA (mtDNA) of Indian populations has been interpreted as supporting this concept. Here, this interpretation is questioned. We found an extensive deep late Pleistocene genetic link between contemporary Europeans and Indians, provided by the mtDNA haplogroup U, which encompasses roughly a fifth of mtDNA lineages of both populations. Our estimate for this split is close to the suggested time for the peopling of Asia and the first expansion of anatomically modern humans in Eurasia and likely pre-dates their spread to Europe. Only a small fraction of the ‘Caucasoid-specific’ mtDNA lineages found in Indian populations can be ascribed to a relatively recent admixture.

The diagram is an outline of this Indian mtDNA tree within the background of the previously defined global mtDNA lineage clusters (haplogroups)… all of the Indian mtDNA lineages we inferred can be seen as deriving from the African mtDNA lineage cluster L3a… We found that more than 80% of the Indian mtDNA lineages belong to either Asian-specific haplogroup M (60.4%) or western-Eurasian-specific haplogroups H, I, J, K, U and W (20.5%), while the remaining 19.1% of lineages do not belong to any of the previously established mtDNA haplogroups. We note that haplogroup K should now be considered a sub-cluster of haplogroup U.’

‘The skeleton network of Indian lineage clusters on the background of continent-specific mtDNA haplogroups. Red, Indians; green, western Eurasians; yellow, eastern Eurasians; blue, Africans. Haplogroup frequencies are proportional to node sizes. 

All Indian, eastern-Eurasian and western-Eurasian mtDNA lineages coalesce finally to the African node L3a. The former are shown magnified to account for higher mtDNA diversity in sub-Saharan Africans. The most likely root of the tree is indicated within a pan-African cluster L1. The dashed line leading from the African external node L3a to the Eurasian mtDNA varieties identifies the position of L3a in the magnified part of the tree.

The first and the most profound layer of overlap between the western-Eurasian and the Indian mtDNA lineages relates to haplogroup U, a complex mtDNA lineage cluster with an estimated age of 51,000 – 67,000 years. Until now, this haplogroup has not been reported to occur in India nor east of India and was considered a western-Eurasian-specific haplogroup. Surprisingly, we found that haplogroup U is the second most frequent haplogroup in India as it is in Europe. Nevertheless, the spread of haplogroup U subclusters in Europe and India differs profoundly. The dominant subcluster in India is U2. Although rare in Europe, the South-Asian form differs from the western-Eurasian one: western-Eurasian U2 includes a further characteristic transversion at nucleotide position (np) 16,129, which is absent in Indian U2 varieties. We calculated the coalescence age essentially as described in and estimate the split between the Indian and western-Eurasian U2 lineages as 53,000 ± 4,000 years before present (BP). 

We note that U5, the most frequent and ancient subcluster of haplogroup U in Europe, has an almost identical coalescence age estimate. Still, despite their equally deep time depth, the Indian U2 has not penetrated western Eurasia, and the European U5 has almost not reached India.’

This proves that the Indian, whether northern or southern with primarily mtDNA Haplogroup U2, is not Indo-European or Aryan – as with U5 – but a specific, separate people who have descended from Ham not Shem. Yet, while they share a common paternal ancestor in Noah and a maternal ancestor in his wife, Emzara; at some point the maternal lineage deriving from – Ham’s wife Na’eltama’uk and then – Cush, shared a female ancestor with Shem’s descendants.

‘Reconstruction of haplogroup U lineages found in India. Green bold lines, the background of previously characterized haplogroup U lineages from western Eurasia; red lines, lineages and haplotypes found only in India; pink nodes, Dravidic speakers [south]; blue nodes, Hindi speakers [north]. 

Subcluster U7 is another variety of haplogroup U present in India. Unlike the Indian U2, it has been sampled, albeit rarely, in southern Europe, the Near East and (according to HVR I sequence identification only) also in Central Asia. We calculated the coalescence age of this subcluster in India as… considerably younger than that for U2.

Typical western-Eurasian mtDNA lineages found in [primarly northern] India belong to haplogroups H, I, J, T, X and to subclusters U1, U4, U5 and K of haplogroup U. Frequencies of these lineages in Indian populations are more than an order of magnitude lower than in Europe: 5.2% versus 70%, respectively. This finding might be explained by gene flow… Nevertheless, we note that the frequency of these mtDNA haplogroups reveals neither a strong north-south, nor language-based gradient: they are found both among Hindi speakers from Uttar Pradesh (6%) and Dravidians of Andhra Pradesh (4%). 

Assuming that they are largely of western-Eurasian origin, we may ask when their spread in India started. To assign a tentative date for their introduction, we calculated the averaged minimal distance of the corresponding mtDNA hypervariable region sequences in Indians from the branches shared with western Eurasians. We obtained a value for the statistic ρ equal to 0.46, consistent with a divergence time of 9,300 ± 3,000 years BP [the post-flood epoch and the subsequent re-populating of the Earth]. 

This is an average over an unknown number of various founders and, therefore, does not tell us whether there were one or many migration waves, or whether there was a continuous long-lasting gradual admixture. Their low frequency but still general spread all over India plus the estimated time scale, does not support a recent massive Indo-Aryan invasion, at least as far as maternally inherited genetic lineages are concerned. We note, however, that within an error margin this time estimate is consistent with the arrival to India of cereals domesticated in the Fertile Crescent. Furthermore, the spread of these western-Eurasian-specific mtDNA clusters also among Dravidic-speaking populations of India lends credence to the suggested linguistic connection between Elamite [Indo-Iranian] and Dravidic populations.’

The article draws an important distinction between the time frames of maternal and paternal admixture. So that a maternal infusion of West Eurasian genes stems back to the age following the global flood cataclysm – Article: The Younger Dryas Stadial: Ending of the Earth… Beginning of the World. This would have occurred between 12,000 years to 9,000 years ago – Chapter I Noah Antecessor Nulla; and Chapter XXII Alpha & Omega. Whereas a paternal genetic influx in the Indian gene pool appears to have been a far more recent event.

‘Thus, we have shown that the overwhelming majority [but not all] of the so-called western-Eurasian-specific mtDNA lineages in Indian populations, estimated here to be carried by more than a hundred million contemporary Indians, belong in fact to an Indian-specific variety of [a] haplogroup U [mutation] of a late Pleistocene origin. The latter exhibits a direct common phylogenetic origin with its sister groups found in western Eurasia, but it should not be interpreted in terms of a recent admixture of western Caucasoids with Indians caused by a putative Indo-Aryan invasion 3,000–4,000 years BP. From the deep time depth of the split between the predominant Indian and European haplogroup U varieties, it could be speculated that haplogroup U arose in neither of the two regions. This split could have already happened in Africa, for example, in Ethiopia, where haplogroup U was recently described.’

Not in Africa necessarily, but certainly back to the subsequent split or alternate U Haplogroup mutations from a common maternal descendant post-flood, within the past 12,000 years. 

‘Although there is no strong evidence yet for the presence of anatomically modern humans in India before 35,000-40,000 years ago, the earliest estimates of the presence of modern humans in Australia make it very likely that the subcontinent served as a pathway for east-ward migration of modern humans somewhat earlier and that it could have been inhabited by them en route, as suggested by the ‘Southern Route’ hypothesis. Our coalescence age estimate for the mtDNA sub-cluster U2 overlaps not only with the corresponding value for the European U5, but with the suggested coalescence age of the Indian-specific subset of the predominantly Asian haplogroup M lineages as well. 

Taken together, these data suggest that a common denominator – most likely beneficial climate conditions [post Last Glacial Maximum] – led to the expansion of populations all over Eurasia [post-flood], including the ancestors [Ham’s wife Na’eltama’uk, Cush’s wife and an unknown maternal ancestor from Shem] of those who now encompass most of the mtDNA genome pool of the extant Indians. 

Furthermore, this specific distribution of mtDNA varieties in India compared with the distribution observed among Mongoloids and the Caucasoid populations of western Eurasia is, at present, best explained by two separate late Pleistocene migrations of modern humans to India. One of them, possibly arriving by the southern route, brought to India [by] an ancestral population carrying haplogroup M and was spread further eastward. The second migration brought the ancestors of haplogroup U [U2, U7]. 

Although the admixture of these major waves started perhaps very early – explaining the spread of these major mtDNA varieties all over the subcontinent – it is likely that it happened after the carriers of haplogroup M found their way further east, explaining the absence of haplogroup U lineages among Mongoloid populations studied so far.’

Recall the defining mtDNA Haplogroups for Japheth’s descendants also include M [M7] and then uniquely F, A and D. Though it was the relatively recent Haplogroup B mutations [B4, B5] which were prevalent in varying frequencies amongst all seven of his son’s descendants today in Central Asia, East Asia and the Americas. In the previous chapter, it was shown how support for Canaan being a fourth and separate genetic line was evident in their ancient defining mtDNA Haplogroups L0 through to L6 – Chapter XII Canaan & Africa. Though it is L3, which is the most frequent maternal lineage amongst sub-Saharan Africans.

The article’s conclusion is based on evolution and the ‘out of Africa’ theory; whereas the reality lay with the off the Ark scenario; in that both Ham and Shem’s wives, Na’eltama’uk and Sedeqetelebab – and not forgetting Japheth’s wife ‘Adataneses – who carried the genetic DNA for the mitochondria M super-Haplogroup; which later mutated into the sub-super Haplogroup R. Meaning, both may have carried the relevant specific mtDNA for the various U Haplogroups – deriving from R – in their respective lines. If this is not the case, then the only other explanation is that a descendant of Shem intermixed with that of Cush’s line. Either way, it would explain the corresponding U Haplogroup mutations, U2 and U7 for Cush and Phut and U5 for Shem being of course, a similar age.

The main mtDNA Haplogroups in India include: 

M 51% – U 19% – R 12% – H 5% – HV 3% – W 3% – N 2% 

plus C, F, K, J, T, A, D, L2, B, I, L0, L1 and X which total less than 1%

The Lambadis nomads of India carry the highest levels of Y-DNA R1b and their mtDNA Haplogroups percentages are: 

M 64% – R 13% – U 12%

plus H, V, T, J, N, X, K and W which comprise 8%. 

The Sri Lankan mtDNA Haplogroups:

M 58% – U 18% – R 14% and H to W comprising 8%. 

The Bengali in Bangladesh, mtDNA Haplogroups: 

M 67% – U 13% – R 9% and H to W of 6%.

                           M       U        R 

India                 51       19       12

Lambadis        64       12       13

Sri Lanka         58      18       14

Bangladesh     67     13        9

The M macro-Haplogroup in India includes many subgroups, ‘that differ profoundly from other sublineages in East Asia…’ as well as Central Asia. This is because these peoples are descended from Japheth as we have studied, whereas the Indians and related peoples, are descended from Ham. Subgroup M2, including M2a and M2b, is lower in the north of India and higher in Bangladesh and Sri Lanka. M3a is highest in northwestern India; while M4a peaks in Pakistan and Kashmir. M6a and M6b are found in Kashmir, the Bay of Bengal and Sri Lanka. M18 is found throughout South Asia, whereas M25 is less frequent. 

R2 is common throughout the sub-continent and R5 as well, peaking in the southwest of India. R6 is widespread at low rates across India, peaking among Tamils and Kashmiris. Related group W, is found in the northwest of India, peaking in the Punjab and Kashmir. U2 is sparsely distributed, particularly in the northern half of India; though it is found in southwest Arabia. U2a has high density in both Pakistan and northwest India. U2b is found in Sri Lanka and also Oman, as is U2i. U2c is prominent in Bangladesh and West Bengal in India. U7 is significant in Pakistan and the Punjab, with its highest presence in near neighbour Iran.

Indian man and woman

Retina, Y Haplogroups, Fifth Edition, 2013, M Cristina Kenney & Nitin Udar – emphasis & bold mine:

‘Clade C was found in Central Asia, South Asia, and East Asia… C2 [now C1b3a – M38] is found in New Guinea, Melanesia… C4 [now C1b3b – M347] appears to be restricted among aboriginal Australians and is dominant in that population. C5 [now C1b1a1 – M356] has a significant presence in India.

Haplogroup F is the parent of haplogroups from G to R; however excluding these common haplogroups, the minor clades F, F1, and F2, seem to appear in the Indian continent…

Until now, haplogroup H [L901] has not been well studied, members of this haplogroup were mainly found in the Indian continent [H1a]…

Haplogroup L [M20] is found mainly in India and Pakistan, as well as in the Middle East and, very occasionally, in Europe, particularly in Mediterranean countries… 

The highest frequencies of haplogroup M [P256] are shown in Melanesia, being restricted to the geographical distribution of Papuan languages…

The P [P295] clade is the parent of haplogroups Q and R, and is rarely found. It has been detected at low frequencies in the Caucasus and India [P1 – M45]…’

The major South Asian and Indian Y-DNA Haplogroups in order are R1a, H, L, R2 and J2. According to studies undertaken between 2003 and 2010, R1a-Z93 as shown below, is prevalent throughout Central Asia, Southern Asia and West Asia. Meaning it is shared by Japheth’s descendants from Madai; the Hamitic peoples of India; as well as the Persians of Iran from Shem. It is important to remember that R1a is the result of admixture in the male population and originates in Shem’s line and not Ham’s.

R2 on the other hand as shown below, is restricted to Southern Asia. It is a mutation peculiar to this region and not linked to the European R1a.

Haplogroup L is found in India, Pakistan and further west, to include the Near and Middle East. Haplogroup J2 is a complex and complicated mutation to explain – Article: Y-DNA Adam & mtDNA Eve: The Genesis & Evolution of Homo sapiens; and Chapter XIV Mizra: North Africa & Arabia . While J2 is found in men of the Middle East, West Asia and Southern Europe, it appears to be a defining paternal Haplogroup for descendants of Phut in Pakistan.

Haplogroup H is the one Haplogroup that is nearly entirely restricted to South Asia and particularly indicative of Indian men. Y-DNA Haplogroup H is found at a high frequency, as the major indigenous paternal lineage and the defining marker Haplogroup for Indian males. It is rarely found outside of South Asia, with traces found in men of southeastern Europe and the Arabs of the Levant. All three branches of H [H1, L902; H2 and H3] are found in South Asia.

Haplogroup H1a [M69, M370] is found extensively in Southern India at approximately 28% and in Northern India at approximately 25%, showing their common heritage as the sons of Raamah. While in Pakistan, it is the reverse and is tellingly, much less frequent.

Haplogroup J2 is present in South Asia as J2a-M410 and J2b-M102. Overall, it is found in higher percentages in Pakistan than India; giving it some commonality with the Arab nations to its west and showing its distinctiveness from India. Haplogroup L is far more frequent in the south of India compared to the north, with rates of up to 68% in Karnataka as opposed to 2% to 7% in northern India. Overall, Pakistan nationally, has slightly less Haplogroup L than India. 

Haplogroup O1b [O-K18 from M248] is somewhat mysterious as it is heavily associated with the East Asians and Southeast Asians as we have learned in preceding chapters, yet it is found at varying frequencies in India, Sri Lanka and Bangladesh for instance. Recall, the Melanesians also exhibit O1 which is believed to have derived from admixture with the Polynesian – refer Chapter VII Javan: Archipelago South East Asia & Polynesia. Observe the sharp divide between the Haplogroup R1 of Central and South Asia with Haplogroup O in East Asia and South East Asia.

R1a is thought to have originated circa 25,000 years ago – though more likely, quarter the number to closer to 6,250 ya – with its sub-clade M417 or M198 diversifying circa 5,500 ya, with a distribution of its sub-clades R-Z282 and R-Z280 in Central and Eastern Europe and R1a-Z93’s sub-Haplogroup M750 being exclusive of India, Pakistan and Afghanistan. As this Haplogroup is found in Occidental and Oriental Eurasia as well as South Asia, it is a topic of much debate as to its origin geographically. 

This is a blind, as the premise is based on evolutionary migration from Africa and or Australia; rather than a post-diluvian migration from Kashmir; then the Indus Valley region; and later Mesopotamia and Arabia – Chapter I Noah Antecessor Nulla

The simple answer is that one son of Noah carried the potential for Y-DNA Haplogroup R; with Japheth’s and Ham’s children either inheriting or receiving R1a by admixture – Chapter III Central Asia – Madai & the Medes. While R2 and R2a are Haplogroups found in South Asia with at least 90% of R-M124 found in the region and R1 or M173 with R* or M207, are found in Bali, Indonesia; the specific eastern European branch of R1a is R-M458 and it is with these men that R1a is the original defining marker Haplogroup – Chapter XXIV Arphaxad & Joktan: Balts, Slavs & the Balkans.

A recent genetic study by Yelmen et al. in 2019, shows that modern South Asian populations are close to each other and distinct from populations outside of South Asia or the lands comprising Cush. Analysis performed by Mondal in 2017, concluded that closest neighbour studies revealed that Indian Y-DNA paternal lineages are close to southern European populations and that ‘European-related ancestry in Indian populations might be much older and more complex than anticipated, and might originate from the first wave of agriculturists or even earlier.’ 

This finding supports the lines of Shem and Cush intermixing as we have learned. The relationships of Moses and King Solomon validate this in the least, while a greater numeric past influence from migrations and admixture at the most. The exact when and where this happened, may be found to seriously run contrary to the current Aryan invasion circa 2000 BCE theory.

A major 2009 study by Reich, used 500,000 biallelic autosomal markers; hypothesizing ‘that the modern South Asian population was the result of admixture between two genetically divergent ancestral populations… These two “reconstructed” ancient populations he termed “Ancestral South Indians” (ASI) and “Ancestral North Indians” (ANI).’ Reich stated: “ANI ancestry is significantly higher in Indo-European than Dravidian speakers, suggesting that the ancestral ASI may have spoken a Dravidian language before mixing with the ANI.” Both the ANI and ASI ancestry is distributed all across the subcontinent in varying degrees, with “ANI ancestry [ranging] from 39-71% in India, and is higher in traditionally upper caste and Indo-European speakers.”

Two studies based on autosomal markers – by Watkins in 2005 and Kivislid in  2003 – concluded that ‘Indian caste and tribal populations have a common ancestry.’ A 2004 study by Viswanathan et al. on ‘genetic structure and affinities among tribal populations of southern India concludes:

“Genetic differentiation was high and genetic distances were not significantly correlated with geographic distances. Genetic drift therefore probably played a significant role in shaping the patterns of genetic variation observed in southern Indian tribal populations. Otherwise, analyses of population relationships showed that all Indian and South Asian populations are still similar to one another, regardless of phenotypic [genetic and environmental] characteristics, and do not show any particular affinities to Africans. We conclude that the phenotypic similarities of some Indian groups to Africans do not reflect a close relationship between these groups, but are better explained by convergence.” 

The matter of the African being descended from Canaan and the Indian from Cush shows they are half brothers, conventionally from the same father, Ham. Though there is a case for Canaan being a fourth son of Noah and a half-brother of Ham via Ham’s wife Na’eltama’uk. Autosomal DNA, Y-DNA and mtDNA Haplogroups support this theory – refer Chapter XI Ham Aequator; and Chapter XII Canaan & Africa.

Granted, their prime respective Haplogroups of E1b1a and H1a bear little resemblance. Though surprisingly, we find that it is not Cush and Phut which share a similar ethnic legacy, but rather it is Mizra and Phut who are similar siblings through Haplogroups J1 and J2 respectively. For Ham’s remaining son Mizra, possesses a paternal Haplogroup closely related to Phut – Chapter XIV Mizra: North Africa & Arabia. The Southern and Northern Indians are similar as brothers as their true shared Y-DNA Haplogroups of primarily H and secondarily L indicate. We cannot know how they differed exactly, though it is clear that Indo-European admixture has altered the Haplogroup percentages for the Northern Indian as we will learn.

Less frequent Haplogroups found in Indian men include: T, F, P, C, R1b, G, E1b1a and Q. Indians in the United Kingdom have also exhibited, E1b1b and J1.

Afghanistan’s Y-DNA Haplogroups are represented by its majority group the Pashtun, comprising some 40% of the population. Overall, Afghanistan has more in common with Pakistan than India, or even the other nations of South Asia. The mysterious Sukkim do not have a sequence close to any of Cush’s sons, apart from one. In Pakistan, the Punjabs comprise 50% of the population and the Pashtuns 15%. The Punjabs of India are located in the northwest of the country and account for approximately twenty million people.

Jammu and Kashmir Haplogroups are based on the Indian Gujars; who comprise 20 to 30% of the population. The southern Indians or Dravidians, comprise 25% of India’s population – of which, the two largest groups are the Telugus and the Tamils, with approximately eighty million people each. The Nepalese Haplogroups are based on the Terai Hindus.

Afghanistan:               R1a – Q – L – H – G – J – R2 – C 

Jammu & Kashmir:   R1a – L – H – R2 – K – J – F – R1 – Q – C

Nepal:                           R1a – C – H – J – R2 

Afghanistan: R1a [51%] – Q [18.4%] – L [12.2%] – H [6.1%] –

G [6.1%] – J [2%] – R2 [2%] – C [2%]

Kashmir Gujars: R1a [40.9%] – L [16.3%] – H [10.2%] – R2 [8.2%] –

K [8.2%] – J [6.1%] – F [4%] – R1 [2%] – Q [2%] – C [2%]

Nepal: R1a [69.2%] – C [11.5%] – H [3.8%] – J [3.8%] – R2 [3.8%]

The Nepalese Hindus as Sabtah, show the influence of Central and East Asia with a higher percentage of Haplogroup C. Aside from Haplogroup Q, Afghanistan as the Sukkim and Kashmir as Sabteca, are more closely aligned in the key Cushite Haplogroups of H and L than any other people in the region – with the exception of Pakistan.

Bangladesh:       H – R1a – J – R2 – C – L – G – Q

Dravidian:          H – R1a – J – L – F – R2 – G – C – Q – R1b

Southern India: H – R1a – R2 – J – L – T – F – C – P – R1b 

Sri Lanka:           R1a – L – H – J – R2 – F – P – K

Eastern India:    R1a – H – R2 – J – T – F – P – L – C

Bangladesh: H [35.7%] – R1a [21.4%] – J [11.9%] – R2 [7.1%] –

C [7.1%] – L [4.8%] – G [4.7%]  – Q [2.4%] 

Dravidians: H [32.9%] – R1a [26.7%] – J [19.7%] – L [11.6%] –

F [9.3%] – R2 [ 6.2%] – G [ 2.3%] – C [1.7%] – Q [0.3%] – R1b [0.3%]

Southern India: H [27.5%] – R1a [26.7%] – R2 [21.5%] – J [19.7%] –

L [10.8%] – T [5.1%] – F [4%] – C [1.9%] – P [1.6%] – R1b [0.3%]

Sri Lanka: R1a [27%] – L [19%] – H [15%] – J [14%] –

R2 [ 12%] – F [9%] – P [3%] – K [1%] 

Eastern India: R1a [23.2%] – H [19.3%] – R2 [15.5%] – J [4.1%] –

T [3.8%] – F [2.7%] – P [2.7%] – L [1.9%] – C [o.8%]  

The Bangladeshi Y-DNA Haplogroups are based on the Bangladesh Bengalis. We can appreciate the identities of Havilah, Dedan and Seba are more aligned to each other than to the first group of Sukki, Sabtah and Sabteca. As we will find repeatedly, some peoples have a closer Haplogroup sequence affinity with a cousin than a brother, who may also be somewhat removed geographically. Hence, one would expect Bangladesh and Eastern India to have more in common – or Eastern India with Southern India in comparison – as Sri Lanka and the Dravidian of Southern India; but as can be seen, it is in fact Eastern India and Sri Lanka that align more closely in paternal Haplogroup frequencies.

There is a relative resemblance between Sri Lanka, Bangladesh and the Dravidian Indians inhabiting Southern and Eastern India. All three peoples are generally the darker skinned peoples of Cush as the result of far less admixture. Hence, little surprise that the northern Indians – 72% of India’s population – possess a contrasting Haplogroup footprint compared to these three.

Notice above top, that while Pakistanis are similar to Indians they are clearly distinct from them. See above bottom, how looking closely, the data for Pakistan differs from that of India and sits clearly between India and that of North Africa and the Middle East.

Northern India:             R1a – H – R2 – J – L – F – G – R1b

Indian Upper Castes:   R1a – H – L – J – R2 – F – P – C – R1b

India Punjab:                 R1a – J – L – R1b – H – R2 – C

Lambadi:                         R1b – C – L – H – R1a – J – F – P 

Northern India: R1a [48.9%] – H [24.5%] – R2 [11.1%] – J [7.8%] –

L [1.7%] – F [1.1%] – G [0.6%] – R1b [0.6%] 

Upper Castes: R1a [30.5%] – H [23.3%] – L [11.4%] – J [10%] –

R2 [9%] – F [1.9%] – P [1.9%] – C [0.9%] – R1b [0.5%] 

Punjabi Indian: R1a [47%] – J [21.2%] – L [12.1%] – R1b [7.6%] –

H [5.7%] – R2 [4.6%] – C [3%] 

Lambadis: R1b [37.1%] – C [17.1%] – L [17.1%] – H [8.6%] –

R1a [8.6%] – J [5.7%] – F [2.9%] – P [2.9%] 

A comparison of the Haplogroup sequences for the Northern Indian, the upper castes, the Punjab and the Lombadis. Apart from the Lombadi Nomads and their anomaly of a high frequency R1b, the highest levels of R1b in India are in the Punjab. This could be a hint at the lines that have entered amongst others, from people like the priestly line of Moses** and a royal line from King Solomon.* The upper castes overall have a trace of R1b at 0.5%, as does northern India as a whole. 

It is important to note that excluding R1a from admixture, it is Haplogroup H which is the dominant male Haplogroup in Northern India as it is in Southern India, Bangladesh and Sri Lanka. Whereas for the Punjabi Indian it is Haplogroup J2, which is also the prime Haplogroup for the men descended from Phut in Pakistan.

As R1b is indicative of a western European line of descent, this information alerts us to the fact that any link to the tribes of Judah* and Levi** – and by implication other sons of Jacob, as well as relatives of his – will point to them being found dwelling in Western Europe. 

The average percentages for Y-DNA Haplogroups for the vast nation of India and its myriad peoples.

India:    R1a – H – O2 – L – R2 – J2 – T1 – F – P – C – R1b – G

India: R1a [28.3%] – H [23%] – L [17.5%] – R2 [ 9.3%] – J2 [9.1%] – 

T [3.1%] – F [3%] – P [2.7%] – C [1.4%] – R1b [0.5%] –

G [0.1%] – Q [0.4%]

Strains of R1a and J2 are found extensively outside of India and its related neighbours. Haplogroups L and R2 though found outside of South Asia, are still predominant in the Indian sub-Continent. These four Haplogroups are all significant Haplogroups in India; yet, it is Haplogroup H1a which is the defining marker Haplogroup for Indian men and related peoples. 

The Punjabi have a percentage of 8% for R1b. The Punjabi in Pakistan by comparison, do not have any R1b. If Pakistan was a son of Cush and not Phut, one would expect to find evidence of R1b, as it is even found in the Dravidian. Interestingly, the Pathans – originally Pashtuns from Afghanistan who are refugees in the Punjab region of Pakistan – comprising 15% of the population, have a similar percentage of R1b with the Punjabs of India.

Pathans Pakistan:  R1a – H – L – R2 – G – R1b – Q – R – C

Pathans Pakistan: R1a [38.1%] – H [14.3%] – L [9.5%] – R2 [9.5%] –

G [9.5%] – R1b [9.5%] – Q [9.5%] – R [4.8%] – C [4.8%]

Recall, we looked at the noticeable difference between the Indo-European Indians of the North and the Dravidian Indians of the South. Whether it be physical characteristics, skin tone, culture and so forth, they appear too different to be the full brothers, Sheba and Dedan from Raamah their father.

Yet, we learned that they are related and their autosomal DNA supports this premise. The higher level in northern India’s R1a, a result from intermixing, as well as a corresponding lower level in R2, J and perhaps L. The Northern Indians retain similar levels of H with the south of India – the very Haplogroup which is unique to the Cushite peoples of South Asia.

Northern India: R1a [48.9%] – H [24.5%] – R2 [11.1%] – J [7.8%] –

L [1.7%] 

Southern India: H [27.5%] – R1a [26.7%] – R2 [21.5%] – J [19.7%] –

L [10.8%] 

Pakistan’s Punjab majority and the smaller Pashtun peoples are relatively alike.

Pakistan Punjabi:      R1a – J  – R2 – G – H – L – Q – C 

Pakistan Pashtun:     R1a – L – G – J – Q – H – F – T

Pakistan Punjabi: R1a [ 35.4%] – J [27.1%] – R2 [12.5%] – G [ 8.3%] –

H [6.3%] – L [4.2%] – Q [4.2%] – C [2%] 

Pakistan Pashtun: R1a [44.8%] – L [12.5%] – G [11.5%] – J [6.2%] –

Q [5.2%] – H [4.2%] – F [2.1%] – T [1%] 

Comparing the Punjab of Pakistan and India and also the Pashtun of Pakistan and Afghanistan, we find that they are related, yet ostensibly different. There is a crossover so that some descendants of Phut say, are still living in the Indian Punjab; but, even though they have the same name, many are clearly not the same peoples. The Punjabis who left India for Pakistan are descended from Phut and not from Cush. The lack of any R1b and far less frequency of Haplogroup H, reflect a different lineage; as does the difference in Haplogroup G between say Pakistan and India. Note that Y-DNA Haplogroup G is not indicative of the descendants of Cush and Phut as are H, L and J2, but rather an early paternal lineage of Shem.

Punjabi Indian: R1a [47%] – J [21.2%] – L [12.1%] – R1b [7.6%] –

H [5.7%] – R2 [4.6%] – C [3%] 

Pakistan Punjabi: R1a [ 35.4%] – J [27.1%] – R2 [12.5%] – G [ 8.3%] –

H [6.3%] – L [4.2%] – Q [4.2%] – C [2%] 

Afghanistan: R1a [51%] – Q [18.4%] – L [12.2%] – H [6.1%] – G [6.1%] –

J [2%] – R2 [2%] – C [2%]

Pakistan Pashtun: R1a [44.8%] – L [12.5%] – G [11.5%] – J [6.2%] –

Q [5.2%] – H [4.2%] – F [2.1%] – T [1%] 

Comparing Pakistan with India, highlights the fact that rather than being another descendant nation of Cush; Pakistan is descended from Phut. The Haplogroup sequencing, frequency, concentrations and percentages do not match the five main regions of Cush’s male descendants: India, Jammu and Kashmir, Sri Lanka, Bangladesh and Nepal.

Pakistan:       R1a – J – L – R2 – G – H – Q – C

India:             R1a – H – L – R2 – J2 – T – F – P – C – R1b – G – Q

Pakistan: R1a [37.1%] – J [20.2%] – L [11.6%] – R2 [7.8%] – H [6.2%] – 

G [6.2%] – Q [3.4%] – C [3%] 

India: R1a [28.3%] – H [23%] – L [17.5%] – R2 [ 9.3%] – J2 [9.1%] – 

T [3.1%] – F [3%] – P [2.7%] – C [1.4%] – R1b [0.5%] – G [0.1%] – Q [0.4%]

The obvious difference between these two great peoples is India’s higher levels of defining Haplogroup H and Pakistan’s higher levels of Haplogroup J2. The higher percentage of J will be investigated in the following chapter – Chapter XIV Mizra: North Africa & Arabia.

The comparison table shows the principle Y-DNA marker Haplogroups for the peoples of South Asia – the actual defining marker Haplogroup for each in bold.

                               H         R1a       R2        L         J

Afghanistan          6          51          2         12        2

Pakistan                6          37          8         12      20

Sri Lanka             15          27        12         19      14

India                     23         28          9        18        9

Bangladesh         36         21          7 5      12

Constant readers will notice that no paternal Haplogroups are evident from Canaan’s line – E1b1a, E1b1b, A, B, E2, E1a – thus supporting a distinct and separate lineage from Noah rather than Ham and bearing no obvious link with the cluster of Haplogroups indicative of Ham’s sons: H, J1, J2 and L.

Aside from the Sukki of Afghanistan with Haplogroup L, Pakistan with J2 does not fit neatly with the rest of South Asia and H1a. Instead, Pakistan as Phut is in contrast with the descendants of Cush and though admixture has occurred between the two, Pakistan leans towards West Asia; the clues being the difference in Haplogroups H and J. It is interesting to note that as Haplogroup H increases in these nations, the corresponding level of R1a from admixture decreases.

It is Haplogroup L which presents an interesting enigma in that it does not form a uniform pattern in its distribution. It would be tempting to say it highlights a divide in India with Haplogroup H – represented by Sheba and Dedan. Though the higher percentages of the paternal Haplogroup L in both Afghanistan and Sri Lanka would seem to contradict this theory. Perhaps L as a more recent mutation, it will continue to outgrow H1a over time and become the defining marker for Cush instead of Haplogroup H – as might be the case currently in Sri Lanka and in time, India also.

While it appears Sheba equates to Northern India and Dedan to Southern India, the possibility remains that they are the other way around and Southern India is Sheba, adjacent to the similar peoples of Seba in Sri Lanka. Note the preponderance of words beginning with the letter P associated with Phut: Pathan, Pashtun, Punjab and Pakistan.

Recall, that there appears to be more than one Libya in scripture. We will study the Lubim in the next chapter and find they are actually part of the Pakistan nation. The clue is the prominence of Haplogroup J. 

We will discover in the next section that Haplogroup J is found liberally in those men of Arabic and related descent. The sons of Cush exhibit this Haplogroup through admixture with related peoples descended from Ham. The fact that Pakistan has J at higher frequencies, is due in part to an Arabic admixture embedded within the peoples of Phut.

Proverbs 9:9 New Century Version

Teach the wise, and they will become even wiser; teach good people, and they will learn even more.

“Majority wins, but majority is not necessarily right and sometimes majority is awfully wrong.” 

Amit Kalantri

“The public will believe anything, so long as it is not founded on truth.” 

Edith Sitwell

© Orion Gold 2020 – All rights reserved. Permission to copy, use or distribute, if acknowledgement of the original authorship is attributed to orion-gold.com

Ham Aequator

Chapter XI

Noah’s second and middle son is Ham – Genesis 5:32. We will discover that his descendants have spanned across the globe, principally throughout the hottest regions of the earth relative to the equator. Ham’s children have dispersed widely and comprise the darker skinned peoples of the world, ranging from black to olive skin and all the shades of brown in between. They are located in Central and South America, Africa, the Middle East, South Asia, the Indian Sub-Continent, South East Asia and Oceania.

The Races of the Old Testament, A H Sayce, 1891, page 50 – emphasis mine:

‘It is true that although Semites, Aryans, and Alaro-dians represent different races of mankind, they nevertheless all alike belong to the white stock, and may thus be said to be but varieties of one and the same original race… even granting it to be probable that the various white races are all descended from a common ancestry… it is possible that they may have developed out of more than one dark race’ – refer Chapter XVI Shem Occidentalis.

Abarim Publications, emphasis mine:

‘The name that occurs in the English Bible as Ham is really two completely different Hebrew names; one which is pronounced Cham, and the other Ham. They have two completely different meanings, but since English readers are so used to the name Ham… call them Ham I and Ham II:

The name Ham I – Meaning: Hot, or Protective Wall from the verb (ham), to be hot, or the verb (hmh), to protect or surround.

This name [C]Ham is identical to the adjective (ham), meaning warm, and also to the noun (ham), meaning father in law… The verb (hamam) means to be hot and is sometimes used to describe mental agitation. The noun (hamman) denotes [a] kind of mysterious small pillar (perhaps a device). The verb (yaham) also meanshot, but mostly in a mental sense: to beexcited orangered. The noun (hema) mostly refers to a severe mental “burning”: anger or rage.

For the meaning of this name [C]Ham, Alfred Jones (Dictionary of Old Testament Proper Names) confidently derives it from the verb (hamam), meaning to be hot, and renders it Heat, Black. Then he… connects blackness with sin. What escapes the… scholar is that:

  • This version of the name Ham is also identical to (ham), father-in-law, from the unused root (hmh) of which the cognates mean to protect or surround.
  • In the Bible not blackness but whiteness is associated with sin. Miriam turned white [2 Kings 5:27] because of her aggression against Moses’ second [3rd] wife, who was a Cushite and thus quite likely very black. And the bride of the Song of Solomon, often regarded as a type of the Church, was black as well (Song of Solomon 1:5). 
  • NOBSE Study Bible Name List simply reads Hot for Ham, but in view of the above, a closer rendering would be Passion or Intensity.

The name Ham II – Meaning: Noisy from the verb(hama), to be noisy.

Ham II, which is spelled and pronounced as Ham, denotes a once-mentioned town where kings Amraphel, Arioch, Chedorlaomer and Tidal defeated the Zuzim during the war of four against five kings (Genesis 14:5).

Jones’ Dictionary of Old Testament Proper Names derives this Ham from the verb (hama), meaning cry aloud… The… verb (hama) means to be noisy… derived masculine noun (hamon) denotes anoisy multitude.

The Zuzim or Zuzites from Zuz, in Ham, are one of six clans of the Nephilim descended giants mentioned in the Old Testament who lived on the Earth after the flood – Chapter XXII Alpha & Omega. They are also called Zamzummim or Zamzummites – Deuteronomy 2:21. We will study Genesis chapter fourteen in more detail in a later section – Chapter XIX Chedorlaomer & the War of Nine Kings. Nephilim are associated with at least two of the four sons of Ham. The definition of the word Ham infers that his descendants would be intense, passionate and at times hot headed – each accurate and applicable.

Psalm 105:23, 26-27

New English Translation

‘Israel moved to [entered] Egypt; Jacob lived for a time [lived as a resident foreigner] in the land of Ham [Africa]… He sent his servant Moses, and Aaron, whom he had chosen. They executed his miraculous signs among them, and his amazing deeds in the land of Ham.’

Egypt is translated from the Hebrew and Aramaic: Mizraim, for Mizra is a son of Ham. He was located in Northern Africa with two of his three brothers and later all three – Chapter XIV Mizra: North Africa & Arabia.

Psalm 78:50-52 and 106:21-22

English Standard Version

‘… he did not spare them from death, but gave their lives over to the plague. He struck down every firstborn in Egypt, the firstfruits of their strength in the tents of Ham. Then he led out his people [the sons of Jacob] like sheep and guided them in the wilderness like a flock… They forgot God, their Saviour, who had done great things in Egypt, wondrous works in the land of Ham, and awesome deeds’ by the Red Sea – refer Appendix VII: Moses, the Exodus & the Red Sea Crossing – Fabrication or fact?

The Book of Jubilees provides additional geographic information on the land inheritance of the sons of Ham. It is referenced against the location of the Garden of Eden. We will return to this passage when we investigate Eden – refer Chapter XXII Alpha & Omega. The lands of Ham were to the south and west of Shem, as opposed to the north for Japheth – refer Chapter II Japheth Orientalium. Ham was located principally, in the continent of Africa. 

Book of Jubilees 8:10-11, 22-24

10 ‘And it came to pass… that they divided the earth into three parts, for Shem and Ham and Japheth, according to the inheritance of each… 11 And [Noah] called his sons, and they drew nigh to him, they and their children, and he divided the earth into the lots, which his three sons were to take in possession, and they reached forth their hands, and took the writing out of the bosom of Noah, their father. 

22 And for Ham came forth the second portion, beyond the Gihon [the River Nile] towards the south to the right [facing East] of the Garden, and it extends towards the south [Ethiopia and Kenya] and it extends to all the mountains of fire [African Rift Valley], and it extends towards the west to the sea of ‘Atel [Red Sea] and it extends towards the west till it reaches the sea of Ma’uk – that (sea) [Atlantic Ocean] into which everything which is not destroyed descends.’ 

Notice the line of active volcanoes in modern day Ethiopia and Kenya; the ancient lands of Ham’s son Cush. It is called the Rift Valley as the Nubian and Somalian plates are causing the continent of Africa to split into two land masses.  

Jubilees: 23 ‘And it goes forth towards the north to the limits of Gadir [Gibraltar, Spain], and it goes forth to the coast of the waters of the sea to the waters of the great sea [Mediterranean] till it draws near to the river Gihon, and goes along the river Gihon till it reaches the right of the Garden of Eden.’ 

24 ‘And this is the land which came forth for Ham as the portion which he was to occupy forever for himself and his sons unto their generations forever.’

We now arrive at an enigmatic passage of scripture in Genesis chapter nine. A comprehensive or definitive answer to the account is elusive. It is as mysterious as Noah’s role as Ancestor Zero – Chapter I Noah Antecessor Nulla. The early chapters of Genesis are a very abbreviated, amalgamated version of events. The Bible stereotypically understates rather than overstates, and Genesis nine exhibits deliberate editing and censorship. Moses, who is credited with compiling the early books of the Bible may not have glossed over events as they stand and thus, subsequent scribes and translators are likely culpable. 

The subject matter is unsavoury, unsettling and altruistically, it is lightly trusted that the editing was intended for our sensibilities rather than a deliberate desire to cover over the truth. 

Recall, we learned earlier that Noah planted a vineyard and made wine after the Flood, very likely in the region of Kashmir – refer Chapter I Noah Antecessor Nulla. Further details are added in the Book of Jubilees.

Book of Jubilees 7:1-7

1 … ‘Noah planted vines on the mountain on which the ark had rested, named Lubar, one of the Ararat Mountains [Himalayas], and they produced fruit [it typically takes newly planted vines up to three years to grow grapes] in the fourth year [circa 10,833 BCE] and he guarded their fruit, and gathered it in this year in the seventh month [Tishri: September/October]. 

2 And he made wine and put it into a vessel, and kept it until the fifth year, until the first day, on the new month [new Moon] of the first month [Abib/Nisan: March/April]. 3 And he celebrated with joy the day of this feast…’

Due to the use of the word feast, it likely refers to the following Full Moon of the 14/15 day, equating to the Passover* and Feast of Unleavened Bread.

‘… he made a burnt sacrifice unto Yahweh, one young ox and one ram, and seven sheep, each a year old, and a kid of the goats, that he might make atonement thereby for himself and his sons…’

Similar to a later Patriarch named Job – refer Chapter XXIX Esau: The Thirteenth Tribe. 

4 ‘… he prepared the kid* first [young goat], and placed some of its blood* on the flesh that was on the altar which he had made, and all the fat he laid on the altar where he made the burnt sacrifice, and the ox and the ram and the sheep, and he laid all their flesh upon the altar. 5 And he placed all their offerings mingled with [olive] oil upon it, and afterwards he sprinkled [red] wine on the fire which he had previously made on the altar, and he placed incense on the altar and caused a sweet savoir to ascend acceptable before Yahweh his Sovereign Ruler.’ 

The system of worshipping and obeying the Eternal One, through animal sacrifices was not inaugurated by Moses and Aaron during the time of the Israelites, but rather, re-activated. Abel and Noah in the antediluvian age and Abraham, Isaac and Jacob after the flood, all offered sacrifices to the Creator; for either the purpose of thanksgiving or atonement and forgiveness – Article: The Sabbath Secrecy

6 ‘And he rejoiced and drank of this wine, he and his children with joy. 7 And it was evening, and he went into his tent, and being drunken he lay down and slept, and was uncovered in his tent as he slept.’

A number of scenarios are possible and it is remarkably similar to an ancient crime scene and a re-opening of an investigation into a very cold case. The protagonists appear to include Noah; his son Ham; and or, his son Canaan. As we read, it is not ostensibly clear who the perpetrator is, nor entirely would you believe the identity of the victim.

Genesis 9:18-26 

New Century Version

18 ‘The sons of Noah who came out of the boat with him were Shem, Ham, and Japheth. (Ham was the father of Canaan.)’ 

The Voice: “… (Ham, by the way, was the father of Canaan)” – emphasis theirs.

Amplified: “… Ham was the father of Canaan [born later].” Brackets theirs. 

We are first alerted to misadventure by the concluding disjunctive clause, the parenthetical, Ham was the father of Canaan

The interlinear states:

‘And sons Noah that went forth ark were Shem Ham Japheth Ham [H2526 – Cham] father [H1 – ‘ab: literally or figuratively] Canaan [H3667 – Kenaan]’

We are told who the sons of Noah are; why delineate Canaan as Ham’s son, in a context about Noah’s sons. Could Canaan actually be Noah’s son… born after the Flood?

Genesis: 19 ‘These three men were Noah’s sons, and all the people on earth came from these three sons.

20 Noah became a farmer [H376 – ‘iyesh: husbandman] and planted a vineyard.’ 

NET: ‘The epithet a man of the soil indicates that Noah was a farmer. “Noah, a man of the soil, was the first to plant a vineyard”; Hebrew “and Noah, a man of the ground, began and he planted a vineyard.”

Genesis: 21 ‘When he drank wine made from his grapes, he became drunk and lay naked in his tent.’ 

NET: ‘The Hebrew verb (galah) in the Hitpael verbal stem (vayyitgal) means “to uncover oneself” or “to be uncovered.” Noah became overheated because of the wine and uncovered himself in the tent.’

Genesis: 22 ‘Ham, the father of Canaan, looked at his naked father and told his brothers outside.’ 

The interlinear states:

‘And Ham father Canaan saw* [H7200 – Ra’ah] nakedness** [H6172 – ‘ervah] his father told his two brethren outside’

We are told that Ham is the father of Canaan. Why not just state Ham. The writer or editor desperately wants the reader to believe Canaan is Ham’s son. 

Is this because he is, though not legally. Or is it because Canaan isn’t Ham’s son at all. By including Canaan; the implication is that Ham is looking upon something that may have a. involved Canaan himself; or b. led to Canaan’s existence. ‘Looked at his naked’ father implies that there had been a sexual act; but, by whom and whom too?

NET: ‘some would translate “had sexual relations with,” arguing that Ham committed a homosexual act with his drunken father for which he was cursed. However, the expression “see nakedness” usually refers to observation of another’s nakedness, not a sexual act (see Genesis 42:9, 12 where “nakedness” is used metaphorically to convey the idea of “weakness” or “vulnerability”; Deuteronomy 23:14 where “nakedness” refers to excrement; Isaiah 47:3; Ezekiel 16:37; Lamentations 1:8. The following verse (v.23) clearly indicates that visual observation, not a homosexual act, is in view here. In Leviticus 20:17 the expression “see nakedness” does appear to be a euphemism for sexual intercourse, but the context there, unlike that of Genesis 9:22, clearly indicates that in that passage sexual contact is in view. The expression “see nakedness” does not in itself suggest a sexual connotation. Some relate Genesis 9:22 to Leviticus 18:6-11, 15-19, where the expression “uncover [another’s] nakedness” (the Piel form of galah) refers euphemistically to sexual intercourse. 

However, Genesis 9:22 does not say Ham “uncovered” the nakedness of his father. According to the text, Noah uncovered himself; Ham merely saw his father naked. The point of the text is that Ham had no respect for his father. Rather than covering his father up, he told his brothers. Noah then gave an oracle that Ham’s [Canaan’s] descendants, who would be characterized by the same moral abandonment [for merely looking at a sleeping naked person and then cursing his son instead?], would be cursed. 

It is hard for modern people to appreciate why seeing another’s nakedness was such an abomination, because nakedness is so prevalent today. In the ancient world, especially in a patriarchal society, seeing another’s nakedness was a major [offence]. (See the account in Herodotus, Histories 1.8-13, where a general saw the nakedness of his master’s wife, and one of the two had to be put to death.) Besides, Ham was not a little boy wandering into his father’s bedroom…’

The thrust of the verse is that Ham is complicit. If he is momentarily discounted from an actual act against Noah directly, he is not absolved from witnessing a possible aftermath of an episode either involving or against his father and not responding accordingly. Rather, he flippantly abrogates responsibility and chooses to alert his brothers instead.

In verse 22, the Hebrew word for saw* is translated by the KJV as see 879 times and look 104 times, but also as enjoy, four times. It can mean to ‘look intently at, behold, to gaze at.’ The circumstances hint that Ham did more than spot his naked father and then quickly leave to go and tell his brothers. There are two possibilities, in that Ham lingered, while observing the situation before him for longer than was appropriate and in the process gained some level of enjoyment or arousal from it; or incriminatingly, somehow re-arranged or manipulated the [crime] scene he discovered. Did he try to extricate himself, or was it Canaan he sought to protect?

As plausible as it may be that Ham or perhaps Canaan just looked, this verse has to be connected with verse 24, where it says: ‘when [Noah] woke up and learned what his youngest son^^ had done to him.’ Support for this line of reasoning is in the meaning for the Hebrew word nakedness** in verse 22. The KJV translates it as nakedness fifty times, though also as shame, one time, unclean, one time and uncleanness once. 

The nakedness in question is implying that the nudity on display was a shameful exposure of indecency or improper behaviour; as in ‘exposed, undefended, disgrace, blemish.’ The latin term pudenda would apply, in that in the very least, the genitalia of Noah were visible. Interestingly, pudendum while signifying human external genital organs, is especially applied to those of a female.^

23 Then Shem and Japheth got a coat [H8071 – simlah] and, carrying it on both their shoulders, they walked backwards into the tent and covered their father. They turned their faces away so that they did not see their father’s nakedness.

NET: ‘The word translated “garment” has the Hebrew definite article on it. The article may simply indicate that the garment is definite and vivid in the mind of the narrator, but it could refer instead to Noah’s garment. Did Ham bring it out when he told his brothers?’

Why would Ham go to the trouble of telling his brothers and not cover his father himself if it was simple exposure? Why would Shem and Japheth cover their father simply because he was naked, unless they were actually reacting to something more serious. The Hebrew word for coat is translated in the KJV as raiment, eleven times; clothes, six times; garment, six times; and apparel twice. It signifies a wrapper or mantle – sleeveless cloak or cape – as a covering garment. 

It does contain the ‘permutation for the feminine (through the idea of a cover assuming the shape of the object beneath); [for instance] a dress^, especially a mantle.’ There may be significance in this, or it may have simply been a unisex dressing gown suitable for someone who is sleeping lying down.

Genesis: 24 ‘Noah was sleeping because of the wine [H3196 – Yayin]. When he woke up and learned  [H3045 – Yada‘] what his youngest [H6996 – Qatan] son^^ [H1121 – ben] had done [H6213 – asah] to him…’

NET: ‘Hebrew “his wine,” used here by metonymy for the drunken stupor it produced. The Hebrew verb (‘asah, “to do”) carries too general a sense to draw the conclusion that Ham had to have done more than look on his father’s nakedness and tell his brothers.’

Though it does imply more than just looking was undertook by someone other than Ham.

The Interlinear states:

‘And Noah awoke from his wine knew what his younger son had done’

The Hebrew word for knew, yada’ is translated by the KJV as know, 645 times; knowledge, nineteen times; perceive, eighteen times; and understand, seven times. It can mean to ‘know a person carnally’ and ‘to be revealed.’

Surprisingly, Ham is not specifically mentioned. We now find two clues in the Hebrew words for younger and son. The KJV translates younger from Qatan as small, thirty-three times; little, nineteen times; youngest, fifteen times; younger, fourteen times; least, ten times; and lesser, twice. It signifies one who is ‘insignificant or unimportant.’ This may be a reference to Ham, though this is hard to realistically credit, considering his position in the family hierarchy. Shem and Japheth vary in the order they are positioned in the Old Testament, between first and last, eldest or youngest, though Ham is always placed in the middle of his brothers – refer Chapter I Noah Antecessor Nulla

This one instance, where the Bible editors have decided to imply Ham is the youngest cannot be used in support of Ham actually being the youngest, as it contradicts all other verses. Whereas, Canaan was ostensibly Ham’s youngest son of four. Alternatively, was Canaan Noah’s youngest son of four?

The Hebrew word for son ben, is translated by the KJV as son, 2,978 times; children, 1,568 times; old, 135 times; first, 51 times; man, twenty times; and young, eighteen times. A variety of meanings, though the one of considerable interest sandwiched between son and child – a member of a family group – is… grandson. The use of this word, would suddenly shift focus to someone other than Ham, who is not even stated in verse 24. Canaan on the other hand is mentioned in verse 22, when Ham looked on his father. Canaan in comparison with Ham, would be less significant in importance and ‘smaller’ than Ham literally in age and figuratively in stature. 

The Hebrew word for ‘had done’ is translated in the KJV as do, 1,333 times; make, 653 times; wrought, 52 times; commit, 49 times; perform, eighteen times; and dress^, thirteen times. It signifies, ‘to fashion, to be used, to press, squeeze.’ Strong’s adds: ‘bruise’ and ‘dress(ed).’ These definitions* may be of tell tale sexual significance when we investigate two different theories next and in light of the possibly feminine garment used to cover Noah’s nakedness. 

Noah knew something had happened. Just being looked at doesn’t warrant cursing an innocent grandson. It only makes any kind of sense, if either Ham or Canaan were guilty of more than just prurient observation. How would Noah have known he was stared at, especially while inebriated? If an act of some kind had been committed against him, or affecting him, there must have been evidence for Noah to know.

Genesis: 25 he said, “May there be a curse [H779 – ‘arar] on Canaan! May he be the lowest slave [H5650 – ‘ebed] to his brothers.”

The Hebrew word for curse is translated as simply a curse, sixty-two times and once, as bitterly. It is a severe curse, which from the primitive root means to ‘bitterly curse, execrate.’ Execrate means ‘to detest utterly, abhor, abominate, imprecate evil upon, damn’ and ‘denounce.’ This is no simple curse but one with enormous repercussions. If it is a punishment to fit the crime, then the crime must be one of great consequence for Noah to invoke a malediction of this degree.

The Hebrew word for slave is translated by the KJV as servant, 744 times; manservant, twenty-three times; bondman, twenty-one times; and bondage, ten times. It means to be a slave and the interlinear says a ‘servants of servants’; not a servant to other servants, but the lowest of all servants. This is an enormous clue in identifying Canaan’s descendants – Chapter XXII Canaan & Africa.

The people of Canaan are accused of sins in the scriptures; their ancestor Canaan is apparently guilty of nothing. Why does Noah curse Canaan and not Ham?

NET: ‘Cursed be Canaan. The curse is pronounced on Canaan, not Ham. Noah sees a problem in Ham’s character, and on the basis of that he delivers a prophecy about the future descendants who will live in slavery to such things and then be controlled by others. In a similar way Jacob pronounced oracles about his sons based on their revealed character… Wenham points out that “Ham’s indiscretion towards his father may easily be seen as a type of the later behavior of the Egyptians and Canaanites. Noah’s curse on Canaan thus represents God’s sentence on the sins of the Canaanites, which their forefather Ham had exemplified.” He points out that the Canaanites are seen as sexually aberrant and Leviticus 18:3 describes Egypt [Mizra] and Canaan, both descendants of Ham, as having abominable practices. Hebrew “a servant of servants” (’eved ’avadim), an example of the superlative genitive. It means Canaan will become the most abject of slaves.’

The New English Translation footnote supports the mildest interpretation of Genesis nine and adopts the view that Ham saw his father in a compromising position of nakedness. Noah thus disrespected, then felt compelled to curse Ham’s youngest son’s descendants to perpetual slavery and impoverishment. An honest appraisal of this line of enquiry would have to admit there are gaping plot holes. Strikingly, nor does the punishment have equivalency for the crime.

Looking closely at the story, the scenario surely includes both Ham and Canaan as perpetrators of varying degree, with Noah or, as strange as it may sound, a further unknown second person as a victim. Reader beware, the next segment is unsettling.

Dr Rabbi Tzemah Yoreh in his article Noah’s Four Sons, puts forward a case of a combination of two texts from two editors in the scriptural account – emphasis mine:

‘A Supplementary-Hypothesis Solution

Viewed through the conceptual tool-kit of the supplementary paradigm of biblical criticism, one form of source criticism, it is likely that in an earlier version of the story (the J source), Noah had four sons, not three: Shem, Ham, Japheth, and Canaan. The later Priestly source had a different tradition, however, that Noah had only three sons (5:31, 6:10, 7:13, 9:19, 10:1, all P texts). P was by nature a conservative supplementer/editor – he finds a way to assert his view that does minimal violence to the biblical text. 

(According to the supplementary paradigm of biblical criticism, erasure or deletion was rarely if ever employed.) Accordingly, I would argue that P was not comfortable erasing Canaan entirely from the text in [favour] of his own view – and adds the clause “and Ham was the father of” to verse 18 to make it seem as though Canaan were Noah’s grandson rather than his son. P adds these same words again in verse 22, thereby making Ham the assailant instead of Canaan. Finally, he adds 9:19 to re-emphasize his view that Noah had only three sons. By doing so he brings J’s text in line with his own tradition of three sons, but at the expense of the coherence of the story.

Here is the original text: [Note: // represents where the seams are.] The J Text 9:18 The sons of Noah who went out from the ship were Shem, Ham, and Japheth, and // Canaan // 9:20 Noah started out as a farmer, and planted a vineyard. 9:21 He drank of the wine and got drunk. He lay naked within his tent. 9:22 // Canaan saw the nakedness of his father, and told two of his brothers outside. 9:23 Shem and Japheth took a garment, and laid it upon both their shoulders, walked backwards, and covered the nakedness of their father. Their faces were averted, and they didn’t see their father’s nakedness. 9:24 Noah awoke from his wine (-induced stupor), and knew what his youngest son had done to him. 9:25 He said, “Canaan is cursed. He will be a servant of servants (serving) his brothers.” 9:26 He said, “Blessed be YHWH, the God of Shem. Let Canaan be his servant. 9:27 May God make Japheth mighty. Let him dwell in the tents of Shem. Let Canaan be his servant.”

… a coded version of the original J text with the P supplements [italicised]: J + P (Canon)

9:18 The sons of Noah who went out from the ship were Shem, Ham, and Japheth, and Ham was the father of Canaan. 9:19 These three were the sons of Noah, and from these, the whole earth was populated. 9:20 Noah started out as a farmer, and planted a vineyard. 9:21 He drank of the wine and got drunk. He lay naked within his tent. 9:22 Ham, the father of Canaan, saw the nakedness of his father, and told his two brothers outside…

An Unexpected Corroboration?

Some intriguing corroboration to this enumeration is found in the midrash (late first millennium C.E.) – Pirkei de-Rabbi Eliezer… which also saw Canaan as one of Noah’s sons and solves the text-critical problem similarly. It goes without saying that Pirkei de-Rabbi Eliezer had no knowledge of J’s base text, though his harmonistic reading may be suggestive of a similar thought pattern:

Noah found a vine… the vine still had grapes upon it…he planted a vineyard from this vine…and on that very day fruit grew…he drank wine from it (the vine) and he revealed himself in his tent. Canaan came in, saw his father’s nakedness, tied a string to his penis and castrated* him, then he went out to tell his brothers… Ham came in, saw his father’s nakedness and neglecting the commandment to honor one’s father, reported it to his two brothers as though he were in the market and laughing at his father. His brothers rebuked him, they took a cover, and walking backwards covered their father’s nakedness… Noah arose from his stupor, discovered what his youngest son had done to him, and cursed him, as it says, “Cursed is Canaan”.

The author of Pirkei de-Rabbi Eliezer not only solves the problem of Canaan, but that of Ham as well. In J, it is unclear where Ham appears in the story; he plays no part and goes unmentioned. In Pirkei de-Rabbi Eliezer, Canaan is the son who castrates his father, thereby receiving a curse, and Ham laughs at his father instead of helping him, thus he does not get the blessing his brothers, Shem and Japhet receive, nor the curses Canaan receives. It is unclear how the author of this midrash understood the biblical text that says that Canaan was Noah’s grandson and not his son.

Similarly, and perhaps even stranger, the Quran notes that Noah had four sons (Sura 11, Hud v. 42-43). This unnamed fourth son refuses to come aboard the Ark, and instead climbs a mountain and is drowned. Some later Islamic commentators give his name as either Yam or Kan’an, the latter the Arabic version of Canaan. It is difficult to determine the relationship between Pirkei de-Rabbi Eliezer and the Quran, though they may have shared the same source. In any case, it is striking that an ancient tradition that was erased by P hundreds of years before the first millennium C.E. found its way back into texts over a thousand years later in such disparate sources as Pirkei de-Rabbi Eliezer and the Quran.’

The irony is not lost of a Rabbi quoting the Quran. Conjecture and assumptions of the author aside, the explanation of an older text stating Canaan as a son of Noah possibly answers the parenthetical conundrum of Genesis 9.18. It may add meaning to why Canaan as a son of Noah was cursed directly by his father and yet still allows for the involvement of Ham and his tantamount condoning of Canaan’s actions. In a similar incident in Genesis 21:8-10, Sarah the wife of Abraham, sees Ishmael mocking Isaac. She takes a dim view and Ishmael’s banishment with his mother Hagar stems in part, from this incident. Though Ishmael is punished by being banished, he still receives a future blessing and inheritance – Chapter XXVIII The True Identity & Origin of Germany & Austria – Ishmael & Hagar.

Nota Bene

For the ease of the established paradigm it is accepted in subsequent chapters that Noah had (at least) three sons, with Canaan ostensibly being Ham’s youngest son. Even so, it has to be simultaneously entertained that Canaan may well have actually been Noah’s fourth son. In support of this recognition is the fact that an investigation of autosomal DNA, including Y-DNA and mtDNA Haplogroups for Canaan’s descendants indicate the plausibility (probability) they are a fourth racial line in their own right – in addition to three originating from Ham, Japheth and Shem.

It is incongruous that while Herman Hoeh upheld the established understanding that Noah had only three sons; he should in turn recognise the obvious in that there are four principal skin tones and therefore four types of people (and not three) constituting humankind.

Hoeh: ‘You will never find in the Bible such expressions, as the “white race” [Shem], or the “black race” [Canaan], or the “yellow race” [Japheth], or the “brown race” [Ham], yet these four primary races ARE MENTIONED in the Bible! Why hasn’t this knowledge been known?’ – The Origin of the Nations, 1957.

Castration as an explanation would certainly answer the reason for the severity of the curse inflicted; as opposed to death. This was not a great option, when considering Canaan was to be the ancestor of at least six sons and distinct lineages of descent. Though, we are left scratching our heads as to what would be the motive? Stop Noah siring more sons, who would receive blessings and allotments of land, thus decreasing Canaan’s share? Genesis 9:24 and Noah saying he knew what his youngest [grand]son had done to him, leaves no doubt that something tangible had been done to Noah by a ‘younger’ son. Canaan was the youngest, whether his father was Ham or Noah. This is convincingly ruling out Ham and casting Canaan in the spotlight as the chief person of interest. 

Dr Rabbi David Frankel in his article, Noah, Ham and the Curse of Canaan: Who Did What to Whom in the Tent? A new solution to why Canaan (not Ham) was cursed, presents alternative solutions – italics his:

‘What Did Noah’s Youngest Son Do?

As already anticipated by the Rabbis, and suggested by some modern scholars, an earlier version of our story probably related a much more severe crime – the homosexual rape of his father when he was inebriated. This indeed is the kind of [offence] that would most naturally provoke the severe reaction depicted in the text. This assumption also accounts for the formulation of verse 24,

Noah awoke from his drunken stupor and knew what his youngest son had done to him. If his son had only looked at him, how would Noah have “known” when he awoke that this had occurred? Further, the final words “had done to him” imply a much more concrete and physical act than mere gazing. The statement that Noah knew what was done to him after waking from his drunken stupor contrasts with Lot who was similarly abused sexually by his daughters while drunk, and concerning whom we read (Genesis 19:35), and he did not know when she lay down or when she arose.

Leviticus 20:17 shows that “seeing nakedness” is a euphemism for sex: Leviticus 20:17 If a man has sexual intercourse with his sister, whether the daughter of his father or his mother, so that he sees her nakedness and she sees his nakedness, it is a disgrace. They must be cut off in the sight of the children of their people. He has exposed his sister’s nakedness; he will bear his punishment for iniquity.

Most likely, the phrase describing Noah’s nakedness, “and he became revealed inside his tent” was meant to evoke the theme of incest, as “revealing of nakedness” serves as the euphemism for incest in the prohibitions of Leviticus: Leviticus 18:6 None of you shall come near anyone of his own flesh to uncover nakedness… Thus, the sin, in the original narrative, is not homosexual sex itself, but forced incest of a son with his father in a situation in which the father has no ability to defend himself; this would explain the harshness of the father’s curse.

How then do we explain the part of the story in which Noah’s other sons enter the tent and cover their father without looking at him: Genesis 9:23 Shem and Japheth took the garment and placed it on their shoulders. Then they walked in backwards and covered up their father’s nakedness. Their faces were turned the other way so they did not see their father’s nakedness.

This clearly implies that [the] sin was gazing and nothing more. Nevertheless, I believe that the evidence in [favour] of the sexual interpretation is too strong to simply dismiss. I suggest that the text was revised by an editor who took the euphemism “seeing nakedness” literally, as if the sin was really visual alone. 

Whether out of deference to Noah or in the name of modesty more generally, this editor sought to temper the severe [offence] of forced incest with an incapacitated father. This reinterpretation was accomplished by adding a report about the two brothers’ contrasting act of covering their father without looking.

The same editor also added the report of the perpetrator mockingly (?) relating to his brothers that he saw their father’s nakedness (verse 22b: “He told his two brothers who were outside”) so as to facilitate the subsequent presentation of the brothers’ contrasting act; the same editor then added the blessings of Shem and Japhet, the two “good” brothers/sons, at the end of the story.

In short, according to this reconstruction, the blessings of Shem and Japhet (beginning with “he also said”) and the subordination of Canaan to both of them are secondary (verses 26-27) additions. Thus, the original story told simply of the sin of the youngest son against his father, and the cursing of Canaan to be subservient to his unnamed brothers. Admittedly, this story is disappointingly brief in comparison with the one we are used to. On the other hand, it seems only fitting that a story as unseemly as this one would lack narrative embellishment and be as concise and to the point as possible.’

A similar scenario occurred when Jacob’s eldest son Reuben, commits adultery – incest of sorts – with his fathers wife’s handmaiden Bilhah. Reuben disqualifies himself and his descendants from the birthright blessings – which are then given to Joseph and Judah – Chapter XXXI Reuben, Simeon, Levi & Gad – the Celtic Tribes

Frankel: ‘The original story about forced rape of a father would explain why Noah would curse his youngest son so harshly, but Canaan is not Noah’s youngest son; Japhet is! In fact, Canaan isn’t Noah’s son at all! For this reason, many scholars suggest that in an earlier form of the story, Canaan must have been Noah’s youngest son, not Japhet. Without the redaction supplement of “Ham the father of,” v. 22 would have originally read “Canaan saw his father’s nakedness.” It indeed makes perfect sense to accept this reconstruction of v. 22, and to assume that if the story concludes with the cursing of Canaan, Canaan must have been the original youngest-son-culprit of the story.

On the other hand, the idea that Canaan was Noah’s youngest son is difficult. Verses 18-19, which introduce the non-Priestly account here, state that Noah’s three sons are Shem, Ham, and Japhet, and that they are the progenitors of the world. Moreover, the nation lists in chapter 10 (Priestly and non-Priestly alike) treat Ham as the father of Canaan and the progenitor of nations; Canaan and his offspring are only a subgroup under Ham.

The most important thing to note about the edited story is the strange preservation of the curse as directed at Canaan (three times!), in spite of the identification of the sinner of the story as Ham and the brothers as Shem and Japhet. Wouldn’t it have been more consistent to change the curse of Canaan into the curse of Ham?’

In this case scenario, Noah may have disowned his son Canaan. As Ishmael was banished, Canaan would have been relegated in status by Noah, not just by the curse. Ham was not blameless, even so, Canaan’s posterity could have been included with Ham – to save face – rather than shown as a separate fourth line of people from Noah as originally intended. There is no other reason why the subsequent Bible texts included an adjusted table of nations to accommodate the change in Canaan’s status.

Considering the data thus far, it is problematic in ascribing to Ham the role of perpetrator – rather than that of an accomplice – and somewhat problematic in affirming Canaan as Noah’s son, rather than his being Ham’s youngest son and by extension, Noah’s youngest grandson. Yet, consideration should be given to this second hypothesis, as Canaan’s descendant’s lines listed in Genesis Ten are numerous and more genetically divergent than for Japheth, for Shem or for Ham’s other sons. Eleven potential ancestry groups are listed for Canaan. Canaan stands out, for his sons descendants exhibit a wider spectrum of skin tones; more racial characteristics; and the most variations in their genome than all the other peoples in the world put together – Chapter XII Canaan & Africa.

Dr Rabbi Tzemah Yoreh has presented the case for Genesis 9:19 ‘These three were the sons of Noah, and from these, the whole earth was populated’, as being part of the supplemented text P edit. I would offer that the whole sentence may not be additional but just the quick change from four to three sons, though the seam would indicate the whole sentence.

Dr Rabbi David Frankel concludes his article with a theory that the Genesis nine account is in fact about Ham and Canaan. Ham the actual victim. I have considered this theory and have concluded that considerable editing is required in proving it. Whereas, I can accept additions or deletions to biblical text, the wholesale change of names and shifting verses into other chapters seems a stretch too far. 

The same author is eager to down grade Canaan’s curse to a limited curse – subservient only to Ham or Mizraim of Egypt – rather than encompassing Shem and Japheth; thus throwing doubt on the biblical account as it stands, saying it is an editorial agenda in text P to strengthen the future family status of Jacob’s sons.

Further evidence in supporting Canaan as a son of Noah and not Ham is found in verses twenty-five to twenty-seven of Genesis chapter nine. As it says Canaan was to be a servant of ‘his brothers’ and not his uncles. Likewise, the brothers are revealed as Shem and Japheth and not as Mizra, Cush and Phut the sons of Ham. We will confirm in later chapters that Canaan’s descendants have tragically been slaves to Mizra and Shem, thus verifying it would seem, that Canaan is a brother of both Ham and Shem and not a son of Ham. That said, we will investigate the possibility that Canaan was born to Ham out of wedlock.

For it is curious that no matter how strenuously editing tries to transfer blame to Ham, it is Canaan who re-emerges as the accused. One commentator suggests that Canaan was Ham’s son though not by Ham’s wife Na’eltama’uk, but by Noah’s wife Emzara. Whether there is incest in Genesis nine or not, it may have followed a previous undisclosed act of incest between Ham and a relation of Noah, but not his wife; as a peculiar anomaly links Canaan to the family of Arphaxad, one of the five sons of Shem.

The Creator has much to say on the matter of incest and it was considered a grievous transgression, punishable by death under the Mosaic Law during Israelite times. We saw in the line of Seth that it was the fifth generation which began marrying their cousins – refer Chapter I Noah Antecessor Nulla. Prior to this, the second through to the fourth generation had little choice but to marry their sisters.

If such an act was committed with a relation of Noah and or Noah, it would seem that Ham or Canaan were fortunate to retain their lives; yet death would have been an impossible stumbling block to Ham or Canaan’s lines continuing following the flood. Ultimately, the curse placed on Canaan’s descendants is unarguably, the most serious action Noah could have taken. Death would have been kinder, but would have eliminated a whole racial line of people before it had even begun. 

The most well known incident of incest in the Bible involved the daughters of Lot, which we will address when we study their sons in Chapter XXVI The French & Swiss: Moab, Ammon & Haran. 

The Book of Leviticus chapter 18, verses 6-18 is dedicated to every possible situation of incest – of which a few are quoted and statements potentially associated with the incident in Genesis chapter nine in italics. As might of happened with Ham in verse twenty-one and Canaan in verse thirteen – see below.

English Standard Version

6 “None of you shall approach any one of his close relatives to uncover nakedness. I am the Lord. 7 You shall not uncover the nakedness of your father, which is the nakedness of your mother; she is your mother, you shall not uncover her nakedness… 9 You shall not uncover the nakedness of your sister, your father’s daughter or your mother’s daughter, whether brought up in the family or in another home. 

10 You shall not uncover the nakedness of your son’s daughter [granddaughter] or of your daughter’s daughter, for their nakedness is your own nakedness. 11 You shall not uncover the nakedness of your father’s wife’s daughter, brought up in your father’s family, since she is your sister [step sister]… 14 You shall not uncover the nakedness of your father’s brother, that is, you shall not approach his wife; she is your aunt. 15 You shall not uncover the nakedness of your daughter-in-law; she is your son’s wife, you shall not uncover her nakedness… 17 You shall not uncover the nakedness of a woman and of her daughter, and you shall not take her son’s daughter or her daughter’s daughter to uncover her nakedness; they are relatives; it is depravity. 18 And you shall not take a woman as a rival wife to her sister, uncovering her nakedness while her sister is still alive.”

The Patriarch Jacob married two sisters, though not by choice, but rather a shrewd play by his father-in-law Laban. We will also address this incident – Chapter XXX Judah & Benjamin – the Regal Tribes. Leviticus chapter 20:11-21 continues with punishment for incest.

English Standard Version

11 ‘If a man lies with his father’s wife, he has uncovered his father’s nakedness; both of them shall surely be put to death; their blood is upon them. 12 If a man lies with his daughter-in-law, both of them shall surely be put to death; they have committed perversion; their blood is upon them. 

13 If a man lies with a male as with a woman, both of them have committed an abomination; they shall surely be put to death; their blood is upon them. If a man takes a woman and her mother also, it is depravity; he and they shall be burned with fire, that there may be no depravity among you… 17 “If a man takes his sister, a daughter of his father or a daughter of his mother, and sees her nakedness, and she sees his nakedness, it is a disgrace, and they shall be cut off in the sight of the children of their people… 21 If a man takes his brother’s wife, it is impurity. He has uncovered his brother’s nakedness; they shall be childless.”

In Genesis 5:6-14 ESV ‘… Seth… he fathered Enosh… Enosh… fathered Kenan…’ 

Kenan derives from H7018 Qeynan, also spelt as Cainan. It is similar to Canaan, though not etymologically derived from, for Canaan is H3667 kna’an, also spelt Kenaan. The name Kenan, is in Noah’s family line. The name Cain is derived from H7014 Qayin. All three are similar: Cain in Cain’s line; Cainan or Kenan in Seth’s; and Canaan or Kenaan ostensibly in Ham’s family. One could say, this is a family name.

We read in the Book of Jubilees 8:1-6

‘… in the beginning thereof Arpachshad took to himself a wife and her name was Rasu’eja, the daughter of Susan, the daughter of Elam [Arphaxad’s older brother], and she bare him a son… and [Arphaxad] called his name Kainam. And the son grew, and his father taught him writing, and he went to seek for himself a place where he might seize for himself a city

And he found a writing which former (generations) had carved on the rock, and he read what was thereon, and he transcribed it and sinned owing to it; for it contained the teaching of the Watchers in accordance with which they used to observe the omens of the sun and moon and stars in all the signs of heaven [astrology and black magic]. And he wrote it down and said nothing regarding it; for he was afraid to speak to Noah about it lest he should be angry with him on account of it. 

And… he took to himself a wife, and her name was Melka, the daughter of Madai’ – refer Chapter IV Central Asia – Madai & the Medes – ‘the son of Japheth, and… he begat a son, and called his name Shelah; for he said: ‘Truly I have been sent’… and Shelah grew up and took to himself a wife, and her name was Mu’ak, the daughter of Kesed his father’s brother…’

Another Chesed was a son of Nahor, Abraham’s brother – refer Chapter XXV Italy: Nahor & the Chaldeans.

In Genesis 10:24-25 ESV we read: ‘Arpachshad fathered Shelah; and Shelah fathered Eber. To Eber were born two sons: the name of the one was Peleg, for in his days the earth was divided, and his brother’s name was Joktan.’

In the Masoretic text of the Bible Kainam is left out of the genealogy as we see here, yet in the Septuagint – LXX – Cainan is included, as in the Book of Jubilees. In the New Testament Gospel of Luke, we read the genealogy of Christ through his adoptive father, Joseph.

Luke 3:35-38

New English Translation

35 ‘the son of Serug, the son of Reu, the son of Peleg, the son of Eber, the son of Shelah, 36 the son of Cainan [G2536 – Kainan from H7018], the son of Arphaxad, the son of Shem, the son of Noah, the son of Lamech, 37 the son of Methuselah, the son of Enoch, the son of Jared, the son of Mahalalel, the son of Kenan [G2536 – Kainan], 38 the son of Enosh, the son of Seth, the son of Adam, the son of God.’

Footnote:

‘It is possible that the name Καϊνάμ (Kainam) should be omitted, since two key mss, P75vid and D, lack it. But the omission may be a motivated reading: This name is not found in the editions of the Hebrew OT, though it is in the LXX, at Genesis 11.12 and 10:24. But the witnesses with this reading (or a variation of it) are substantial: א B L ƒ1 33 (Καϊνάμ), A Θ Ψ 0102 ƒ13 M (Καϊνάν, Kainan). The translation above has adopted the more common spelling “Cainan,” although it is based on the reading Καϊνάμ. The Greek text has Kainam here. Some modern English translations follow the Greek spelling more closely (NASB, NRSV Cainan) while others (NIV) use the OT form of the name (Kenan in Genesis 5:9, 12).’

Thus the names Cainan, Kainan, Kainam and Kenan are all related; with the Septuagint reading supporting Luke 3:36. The fact that Kenan has been inserted in enough manuscripts to draw attention and not be discounted, is a significant red flag. Though it is not the exact name of Kenaan, it is difficult to explain who else it could be? The insertion of Kenan’s name leads to one viable conclusion if Canaan was the biological son of Ham. That he was the adoptive son of Arphaxad, who became his legal father. The Hebrew word fathered includes more than just a biological, blood-line parent. It can mean a father-in-law, a grandfather and even a distant relative; or in this case, a male, non-blood-line parent who raises the child.

Why would Arphaxad adopt Canaan or make him his ward? As Canaan is shown as being between Arphaxad and his blood-line son Shelah, Canaan must have been born before Shelah. Arphaxad would be Ham’s nephew and Canaan’s cousin. As he was considerably older, Arphaxad may have taken Noah’s youngest grandson Canaan under his wing. The relationship is noteworthy because in the Septuagint version of Genesis 10:22 it says: ‘Sons of Sem, Elam, and Asshur, and Arphaxad, and Lud, and Aram, and Cainan…’ In this scenario, Canaan was ethnically Hamitic lineage, but he is also listed in the lineage of Shem.

The Book of Jubilees reveals that Rasueja, Arphaxad’s wife, gave birth to Cainan. The  ambiguous origin of Canaan as Ham’s son and his subsequent upbringing in Arphaxad’s household would be understandable, if Ham conducted a sexual liaison with Rasueja. This would have been incest and all the ramifications that went with it; for she was Noah’s great, great granddaughter. Canaan was Ham’s fourth son and as such, one of the sixteen blood-lines which re-populated the earth. Did Arphaxad retain Canaan in his family to spite Ham or perhaps, to maintain a close grip and control over Canaan, who with his descendants were ordained to be slaves. Or, was it an act of compassion towards his wife Rasueja and her bastard child.

From everything we have discussed, the key questions are: a. Are Ham and Canaan father and son or brothers? b. Was Noah violated and if so, was it by Ham or Canaan? c. Was there a previous event that culminated with the incident in Noah’s tent?

It can be argued that there has been concerted effort in the scriptures to lessen Canaan’s role and heighten Ham’s. To take the spotlight off Canaan and portray him as a victim of Ham’s transgression[s]. Ham did something unspeakable and Canaan’s children have paid an exacting price. At face value and with behind the scenes editing, the Bible appears to favour this scenario. Previously, I have accepted this interpretation from those teachers who expounded the tenant that Ham is the prime subject of Genesis chapter nine and consequently the guilty party. A closer inspection of the Genesis nine passage as we have discovered, has convinced me that this interpretation is incorrect.

The parenthetical addition of Canaan as theson of Ham is an important clue. So is Noah waking up to know what [Ham’s] youngest had done to him. And, it is Canaan who is cursed by Noah – not Ham. The inclusion of a ‘Canaan’ in Arphaxad’s household and family line, with the naming of Canaan’smother as Rasueja; yet his still remaining in Ham’s genealogical family tree in the table of nations as a Hamite not as one from Shem, underpins the likelihood that Ham is his real father by incest.

Ham transgressed twice then. Once with the incestuous act against Arphaxad with his wife Rasueja and again when he disrespectfully handled his father’s predicament and sided with his own son. He observed Noah and the aftermath of an encounter, sexual or not. The phrase, looked upon his nakedness is categorically more than just seeing a naked body, though in Ham’s case, does not mean he is culpable of more himself – as the Hebrew infers. For the Bible in connection with Ham, does not use the euphemism for a sexual act: uncovered the nakedness of Noah. 

Whereas later, Noah was very much aware of what had been done and by whom – his grandson – hence the profound proclamation against Canaan.

Book of Jubilees 7:13 

‘And Ham knew that his father had cursed his younger son, and he was displeased that he had cursed his son and he parted from his father, he and his sons with him, Cush and Mizraim and Put and Canaan.’

One wonders if part of the predicament Canaan found himself in, was compounded by his earlier decision to practice the occult secrets of the Watchers; communicating with dark spirits. An interesting verse is found in the Old Testament.

Habakkuk 2:15-16

New English Translation

“Woe to you who force your neighbour to drink wine – you who make others intoxicated by forcing them to drink from the bowl of your furious anger so you can look at their naked bodies. But you will become drunk with shame, not majesty. Now it is your turn to drink and expose your uncircumcised foreskin! The cup of wine in the Lord’s right hand is coming to you, and disgrace will replace your majestic glory!”

The severity of the sin committed, resulted with Canaan becoming only the second person recorded in the Bible to receive an imprecation of this magnitude, following the infamous Cain.

Genesis 4:10-11

English Standard Version

And the Lord said, “What have you done? The voice of your brother’s blood is crying to me from the ground. And now you are cursed…”

In verse one of Genesis nine, the Creator blesses Noah and his sons, which includes Ham. Later in chapter nine after the incident, Ham is left out of a specific blessing and does not receive one with Japheth and Shem. Whether castration or incest by rape, both acts are extremely weighty accusations. Castration is difficult to accept without further evidence and motive. From the context and his response, a sexual act or trick of some kind was undeniably inflicted on Noah. The feminine aspect raised earlier of what had been ‘done’, could be a reference hinting at the result of some sort of emasculation either through castration or incest involving transvestism – refer Chapter XXII Alpha & Omega

Sadly, this is the only explanation that would warrant such a devastating curse as the one put upon Canaan. If Canaan was conceived in incest, it is a peculiar parallelism indeed for him to then have possibly committed a similar transgression.

The family tree of Ham; which may or may not include Canaan.

The principal mtDNA maternal Haplogroups associated with Ham’s descendants – and originating with his wife Na’eltama’uk – include:

Na’eltama’uk

Haplogroup L0 – oldest and original Haplogroup on the human mtDNA phylogenetic tree. L0 supposedly arose ‘one hundred and fifty thousand years ago in eastern Africa’ where the alleged oldest fossils of anatomically modern humans have been found. These facts are open to debate, for the oldest fossils discovered are no where near that age. L0a arose later, associated with the southeastern part of the African continent. L equates to the original Homo sapiens, a mitochondrial Eve of science, also known as the biblical Eve – refer Chapter I Noah Antecessor Nulla; and Chapter XXII Alpha & Omega.

Haplogroup L1 – one of the oldest branches of the maternal family tree is a daughter of mitochondrial Eve and sister to L0. Frequently found in western and central sub-Saharan Africa, though seldom appears in eastern or southern Africa.

L2 – direct descendant of mitochondrial Eve. It is currently found in a third of sub-Saharan Africans and its subgroup L2a is the most common mtDNA Haplogroup among African Americans.

Haplogroup L3 – another daughter of mitochondrial Eve and not just associated with Ham’s descendants, as it is the ancestor of all the non-African Haplogroups in the world today.

Haplogroup M – Subgroup M1 ‘intrigues scientists with its presence in East Africa’ and another subgroup, M3, is native to India.

Haplogroup N – from L3, is one of the two major lineages with M, from which non-African Haplogroups descend. Today, members of this Haplogroup are found in  most continents around the world.

Haplogroup R – both ancient and complex. Its carriers are found all over the world. Hamitic members of super Haplogroup R are located in Africa and the Middle East.

Haplogroup X – located globally, as well as North Africa, and the Near East. 

It is important to realise that Ham was like his brothers Japheth and Shem, who had inherited DNA from their father Noah and Emzara, their mother – Chapter I Noah Antecessor Nulla. The mtDNA Haplogroup mutations in Ham’s descendants are those deriving from Ham’s wife, Na’eltama’uk. She is certainly the maternal ancestor of Cush, Mizra and Phut; while the jury remains out on whether she is the mother of Canaan.

The global distribution of Y-DNA paternal Haplogroups associated with Ham’s descendants are summarised in Retina, Fifth Edition, 2013:

‘Y DNA haplogroup A represents the oldest branch of the Y-chromosome phylogeny. Like haplogroup B, it only appears in Africa, with the highest frequency among… groups in Ethiopia and Sudan.

Haplogroup E [M96] is one of the most branched, with many subhaplogroups described. E1 [P147] and E2 [M75] were described in… Africa, and [E1b1 (P2), formerly E3] shows a wide geographic distribution, with two main [sub-]clades: [E1b1a V38], present all around Africa and among African-Americans; and [E1b1b M215], present in Western [southern] Europe [derived from admixture*], North Africa, and the Near East.’

The African dominated V38 clade divides again into E1b1a1 M2 and E1b1a2 M329. The M215 clade shared with Europeans* and Berbers divides into E1b1b1a V68 and E1b1b1b Z827. We will encounter these sub-Haplogroups frequently in the following chapters concerning Ham’s descendants. 

‘Haplogroup F is the parent of haplogroups from G to R; however excluding these common haplogroups, the minor clades F, F1, and F2, seem to appear in the Indian continent. Until now, haplogroup H has not been well studied, members of this haplogroup were mainly found in the Indian continent.’

‘It is generally agreed that haplogroup J was dispersed by the westward movement of people from the Middle East to North Africa, Europe, Central Asia, Pakistan, and India.

Haplogroup K is the ancestral haplogroup of major groups L to R, but, in addition, also includes the minor K and K1 to K5 [K2] haplogroups, which are present at low frequencies in dispersed geographic regions all around the world.’

‘Haplogroup L is found mainly in India and Pakistan, as well as in the Middle East and, very occasionally, in Europe, particularly in Mediterranean countries.

The highest frequencies of haplogroup M are shown in Melanesia, being restricted to the geographical distribution of Papuan languages’ – refer Chapter VII Javan: Archipelago South East Asia & Polynesia.

‘The P clade is the parent of haplogroups Q and R, and is rarely found. It has been detected at low frequencies in the Caucasus and India.

Haplogroup R1a [mutations from admixture are] currently found in central and western Asia [and in] India… [while R1a in] Slavic populations of Eastern Europe [is a specific and original defining marker Haplogroup].’ 

Haplogroup T is unusual in that it is both geographically widespread and relatively rare. It is found predominantly in East Africa, Egypt, Western Asia, South Asia and adjoining areas.

The following chapter investigates the enigmatic Canaan and the role of his descendants in the world today.

Do your best to present yourself to God as one approved,  a worker who has no need to be ashamed, rightly handling the word of truth.

2 Timothy 2:15 English Standard Version

“A man may imagine things that are false, but he can only understand things that are true.”

“I do not know what I may appear to the world, but to myself I seem to have been only like a boy playing on the sea-shore, and diverting myself in now and then finding a smoother pebble or a prettier shell than ordinary, whilst the great ocean of truth lay all undiscovered before me.”

Isaac Newton 1643 – 1727

Addendum

The enigma of Genesis chapter nine is finally solved and the pieces of the puzzle now all fall into their rightful place, both scripturally (and genetically – which will be discussed in chapter XII). While certain aspects of our case summary remain the same others have changed. Such as the heart of the crime being incestuous rape, though Canaan is not the perpetrator but rather the result of the act; Ham is not his father, but rather Noah is; and while Canaan may have been taken in as Arphaxad’s ward, his biological mother was not Rasueja.

This writer admits being swayed by all the biblical scholars before him, into thinking that the crime involving rape and a play for power was a male centric riddle to solve. Thus a rather chauvinistic approach was adopted. Though the truth is that a woman can exert the same influence and use rape as a tool in acquiring power.

The start of chapter nine begins with the Eternal blessing Noah and all three of his sons, including Ham – Genesis 9:1. At some point between this event and Noah after the Flood drinking wine for the first time with the sacrifices he offered – around the time of the Passover and Unleavened Bread festivals – a plan was hatched by either Ham or his wife, Na’eltama’uk. As the woman involved is not named or punished directly, it is safe to assume she either shared her idea with Ham or he shared it with her. Regardless, she was a willing accomplice even if coerced by her husband. It may even have been a spur of the moment decision when the family was together and Noah grew steadily drunk.

Either way, the motive was to increase the share of the pie to be divided between Japheth, Shem and Ham. Each was to receive 33% of the whole world. An addition of another son – born from Noah and Na’eltama’uk, Ham’s wife – would increase the Hamite share to 50%.

Ham was clearly involved even if not the instigator, for he witnessed the aftermath of the act between his wife and his father and couldn’t wait to tell his two brothers what had happened – Genesis 9:22. Shem and Japheth came in and covered Noah and Na’eltama’uk, so that Noah would learn what had happened to him – Genesis 9:23. One would assume Ham’s wife was as inebriated as Noah at this point and may explain her being able to follow through in her role.

The feminine clues now also make sense. In that genitalia were exposed not just of Noah, but that of a woman too. The covering sheet or cloak was covering not just Noah but the woman next to him. Also, this is how Noah knew when he woke up, what his son Ham had plotted when he saw Na’eltama’uk next to him – Genesis 9:24. For the Hebrew word for knew can mean to know a person carnally and to be revealed.

Ham and his wife Na’eltama’uk – while their skin tones would have been opposite to that shown, it captures the unsavouriness of the scheming pair.

The only seeming anomaly in this scenario is that Ham is equated as the youngest son, when he always appears as the middle son. Of course this couples with the fact Shem is always placed first and Japheth last when listed in Genesis. The Bible states Japheth was the elder brother of Shem, yet some translations misleadingly word it the other way around – Genesis 10:21. It shows Shem was next in age after Japheth; so that it appears Ham really was the youngest son after all. For even Genesis chapter ten where all the grandsons of Noah are named has them listed beginning with Japheth, then confusingly with Ham and Canaan next before Shem last.

Verse twenty-five supports the idea that Ham and his wife were seeking power and control over Japheth and Shem’s descendants when Noah curses the offspring of their diabolical plot, Canaan. While Canaan was innocent, it struck a blow at Na’eltama’uk in particular. The following two verses lend weight to intrigue and the substantial role played by Ham and not just his wife – Genesis 9:26-27. For Ham does not receive a blessing from Noah at the end of chapter nine like he did from God at the beginning. Only Shem and Japheth do.

© Orion Gold 2020 – All rights reserved. Permission to copy, use or distribute, if acknowledgement of the original authorship is attributed to orion-gold.com